Category: Uncategorized

Virgin daughter and MILF mother have sex in front of father!

Lesbian. Virgin. Nymphomaniac. Seemingly eclectic, all those words could be used to describe Barbie Lez. But the word most often used to designate this tight-bodied eighteen-year-old was hot. And sometimes even fucking hot!

But Barbie did not care about her appearance. At least, she had not for the past few days. Her father had recently suffered a heart attack and the doctor had made it clear that his life was now in constant danger. His heart could give out at any time and each moment was now a blessing. But the scariest part was that he was in great shape. Since fitness was not the problem, there was nothing anyone could do to help him.

But that did not keep his loving wife Candy from trying. The incident had taken place mere days before his fortieth birthday and Candy decided to throw him the best party in history. She may not have been able to fix his defective heart, but she sure as hell could make the rest of his life enjoyable. Unfortunately for Barbie, she was roped in by her mother and the two had spent the last three days getting everything ready for the big bash.

Barbie had been so busy helping her mother that she had barely had time to sleep, let alone perform her customary masturbation session. Due to her nymphomania, the young woman had to vent her sexual energy at least once a day to keep from doing anything she would regret. And given how she refused to lose her virginity until she found the love of her life, that meant anything to do with sex, be it with a man or a woman, was off limits. But given her lesbian nature, men were the farthest thing from her mind. Well, except her father, of course.

And that was exactly how she had gotten trapped in the bathroom. Her father’s birthday party had gone off without a hitch. Of course, they could not make it a surprise by fear it would end his life, but the man of the hour had nonetheless appreciated their hard work. Unfortunately for Barbie, the party was not hot young woman friendly. Most of her father’s friends were middle-aged creeps who were not shy about glaring at her with perverted looks. Eventually, she had been unable to bear the constant ogling and had taken refuge in the bathroom. Unfortunately, it was only a matter of time before someone would come a knocking and she would be forced to give up her shining spot. And that was exactly what happened next.

Knock! Knock! Knock!

Barbie sighed.

“I’ll be right out,” she called. But before returning to the party, she took a second to glance at her reflection in the mirror. She may not have enjoyed all those men staring at her, she was a beautiful young woman and was not afraid to show it.

The first thing her sparkling blue eyes came across was her long, platinum-blonde hair and the few bright-pink highlights that were scattered throughout. They then traveled past her fleshy, pink lip gloss-covered lips before reaching her firm, D-Cup boobs. The material that made up her skimpy pink dress was not only see-through, but it clung to her body like a second skin, making it clear she was not wearing a bra. Her lack of panties was also made obvious by the garment’s low cut, which only barely covered her firm, bouncy ass and tight, clean-shaven pussy. Only one detail about her flawless appearance remained hidden. It was the large, bright-pink birthmark that stood between her pussy and navel. Shaped like the lesbian symbol, it was what had first made her realize she was attracted to women. And since then, she had not once wavered in her sexual orientation.

Once she was satisfied with her appearance, Barbie took a deep breath for courage and stepped out of the bathroom. But instead of finding one of her father’s creepy friends, she came face to face with a beautiful blonde she bore a remarkable resemblance to.

“Mom?” asked the teen. “What are you doing here?”

“I could point out you were the only hiding out in the bathroom, but the truth is, I wanted to let you know the party is over,” explained Candy.

Barbie glanced around and, sure enough, all the guests had left. The teen felt sort of guilty for abandoning her father during his party, but she knew he had probably been too busy having fun to notice her disappearance. But apparently, her mother had.

Barbie took a step back to study her mother. Candy once was just as beautiful as her daughter now was, but time had eventually gotten the better of her and her days of being a perky teen were now behind her. But she still looked breathtakingly hot. Just like her daughter, she wore a skin-tight dress that molded her flawless body with utter perfection. Candy may have been in her mid-thirties, she did not look a day over twenty-five. But that was only because of the firm, D-Cup boobs and bouncy ass she paraded around so effortlessly. Though Barbie did not know it yet, her mother’s clean-shaven pussy was still as tight as the day she had lost her virginity.

“I need your help,” said Candy, snapping her child back to reality.

“Where’s dad?” asked Barbie, ignoring her mother’s latest comment.

“That’s precisely why I need your help,” admitted candy.

Barbie immediately got nervous.

“Did something happen?” she asked, fearing the worst.

“He’s fine,” assured Candy. “I just need you help to give him his special birthday present.”

“What special birthday surprise?” asked the teen. She had spent the last three days helping her mother prepare for the party and this was the first she was hearing of this mysterious birthday present.

“You’ll see,” she said with an enigmatic wink. And with that, she strode off.

Barbie stood there for a few seconds before hurrying after her mother. Candy led her up the stairs and down the upstairs hallway before they reached their destination. The master bedroom.

“What are we doing here?” wondered the teen silently as she followed the mother into the room. There she found her father. He went by the name of Will and was quite handsome for a now forty-year-old. But the giddy expression that was plastered across her face made him appear more like a boy than a man.

“What’s the surprise?” he asked eagerly.

“That’s what I said,” mused Barbie.

Unfortunately for both family members, Candy did not answer. Instead, she asked Barbie to take a seat on the bed. The situation was getting odder by the second. Still, Barbie knew better than to try and get her mother to talk before she was ready and decided to do as told. Upon reaching the bed, she noticed a towel that seemed to cover up a few small items. Obviously, she wondered what lay beneath the towel, but assumed she would find out soon enough. So she took a seat and waited for her mother to speak. But instead of revealing the nature of the mysterious birthday present, the beautiful MILF joined her daughter on the bed.

The next few seconds were spent in silence. It soon became clear Candy would not just come out and say it.

“What’s the surprise?” asked Barbie, beating her father to the punch by mere seconds.

A wide smile appeared on Candy’s lips. And with that, she finally revealed the surprise.

“This,” she answered as she grabbed the towel and threw it on the floor.

“Oh my god!” gasped Barbie as she laid eyes on the most unexpected and shocking sight of her life. Laid out on the bed were no less than a dozen different sex toys. There were plain old dildos, different-colored vibrators, an assortment of butt plugs and even a strapon. A massive, bright-pink strapon.

The young woman stared at the eclectic collection of pleasure toys for a few seconds before she realized something. Whatever her mother’s special birthday surprise was, it was sexual in nature.

“I shouldn’t be here,” she said as she got to her feet. But before she could head for the door, Candy grabbed her arm.

“You can’t go,” said her mother.

“Why not?” asked the busty virgin as she turned to her.

Candy let a few second tick by before answering.

“Because you’re the surprise,” she finally said.

Barbie just stood there, a confused expression plastered across her face. What her mother had just said made no sense. How could she be the surprise? And if she somehow was, why was the bed covered in sex toys? Though the answer was obvious, it was not until her mother got to her feet and pulled her in for a passionate kiss that it all fell into place.

“MMM?!” she moaned in total shock as she felt Candy’s tongue slither past her lips. Moments later, her mother’s tongue was dancing around her oral cavity, exploring its every nook and cranny.

Barbie was so taken aback by her mother’s sexual attack that she just stood there. And there she remained for almost a minute before she realized what was going on. As soon as her body came out of its statuesque state, the busty virgin pulled away from Candy.

“What the hell was that?” she asked. “What the fuck is going on?”

Candy looked at her with an amused grin before answering.

“It’s a long story,” she said. “Why don’t you have a seat?” she added as she gestured to the bed. Barbie considered running out of the room screaming, but there were too many unanswered questions for that to be a viable option. So she took a seat on the bed and waited for her mother to explain herself.

“It all started a few months ago,” explained Candy, “when I discovered your father had a crush on you.”

Barbie was so taken aback by the implications that she did not react. Her father was not so calm.

“What are you talking about?” he asked in a falsely offended voice. But it was clear he was lying. He knew perfectly well what he wife was referring to.

Candy chuckled.

“Don’t even try and deny it,” she said. “I saw you masturbating while looking at a picture of Barbie.”

Will winced. He was caught in a corner and there was no way out. His only option was to tell the truth and live with the consequences.

“Okay. It’s true,” he admitted. “I knew it was wrong, but I could not deny the way I felt,” he explained as his head and shoulders slumped in defeat.

Barbie was totally overwhelmed. Being kissed by her mother was one thing, but discovering her father had the hots for her was quite another. And knowing he had pleasured himself while thinking of her was even more perverse. Things were getting worse by the seconds and she was not sure if she had the nerve to see what would happen next. Unfortunately, she did not have a choice.

“I may have had a moment of weakness,” said Will, referring to the incident with his daughter’s picture, “But I would never actually do anything about it.”

Before Barbie could figure out if this made things any less perverse, her mother intervened.

“That’s where I come in,” she said. “When I first discovered your father had feelings for you, I felt betrayed. But then I realized I could not really blame him. You are a truly beautiful young woman.”

Barbie peered into her mother’s eyes and found them filled with lust. Incestuous lust. Though the kiss they had shared pretty much made it clear, it was not until now that Barbie realized her mother was a lesbian. Or at least bisexual. Could it be true? Could her mother like girls? However, Candy’s sexual orientation could be determined at a later date. For now, Barbie wanted to know what her mother had planned for her.

“When your father had his heart attack, I realized he needed something to live for,” explained Candy. “And what better way to ensure his wellbeing than by making his deepest, darkest fantasy come true.”

Unfortunately, his deepest, darkest fantasy involved Barbie and a lot of incestuous sex. As much as she loved her father, she was not about to betray her true self by having sex with a man. Especially not one she was related to.

“But I knew his heart was not strong enough for that to happen,” continued Candy. Barbie breathed a sigh of relief. But her hopes were crushed moments later. “But I could not bear the thought of losing him, so I decided to act as his proxy. Watching may not be as good as participating, but it was the best I could come up with.”

Barbie was totally shocked by everything she had just learned. But before she could totally freak out, she had to make sure she had interpreted her mother’s explanations correctly.

“Just to be clear,” she said, “You want us to have sex, right?”

Candy nodded.

“In front of dad?”

Another nod.

There was now no doubt in the busty virgin’s mind and she was free to freak out. Unfortunately, she was too shocked for that. Not only had she just discovered her father had a crush on her, but her mother was bisexual and was also attracted to her. Even worse, she was not expected to perform incest for her father. It was wrong in so many ways that Barbie wondered how she had not gone totally insane. But if she kept thinking about it, losing her mind was a definite possibility. Fortunately, Candy stepped in before that could happen.

“Do you love your father?” asked the MILF.

“Of course,” was Barbie’s immediate answer.

“And I know for a fact you’re a lesbian, so that can’t be the problem,” continued Candy. Barbie wondered how her mother knew her secret, but realized it did not matter.

“Maybe you don’t find me attractive,” offered her mother.

“What are you talking about?” asked Barbie. “You’re the hottest woman I’ve ever met.”

This brought a smile to Candy’s lips. But it vanished after only a few seconds.

“Then what’s the problem?” she asked.

Barbie tried to come up with a suitable excuse, but nothing came to mind. She was a lesbian. Her mother was a total knockout. And the loved her father more than anything. The only question was: How far she was willing to go to keep him alive? Was she willing to commit incest?

“Oh my god!” gasped Barbie when she realized the answer to that question was yes. A resounding yes. She loved her father and if having sex with her mother was what it took to keep him alive, then that was what she would do.

“All right,” she finally said. “Let’s do this.”

Candy was so ecstatic that she reached out and pulled her daughter in for another passionate make out session. But unlike last time, Barbie reciprocated her mother’s eager tongue strokes.

“Mmmmm!” moaned Barbie as she started wiggling her tongue around. As the seconds ticked by, she got more confident and her tongue strokes got more passionate. Before long, the arousal that had built up within her from a total and utter lack of masturbation exploded. It now coursed through her veins, making it impossible for her not to enjoy the passionate make out session she was sharing with her mother. In fact, she soon got so aroused that she put an end to the kiss.

“You’re so hot!” she told her mother as she grabbed hold of her dress and literally tore it off. She took a few seconds to study her parent’s flawless figure before leaning forward and burying her face in her bosom.

Though the young virgin was far too busy to figure this out, her subconscious mind came to realize something. She had spent her entire life saving herself for her one true love. And even though her mother was not her soul mate, she definitely loved her. And that was enough for her.

The teen’s conscious mind remained oblivious to this, too busy thinking. “I can’t believe I’m sucking my mom’s boobs. I haven’t done this since I was a baby.” But it felt just as good now as it had back then. Better even, because she was now old enough to know how perversely sexual it was. And against all odds, it was this perverseness that send her into arousal overdrive.

Using her tongue, lips, teeth and hands, she did her best to stimulate her mother’s breasts and nipples using what little knowledge she had from playing with herself and watching porn. Candy seemed to appreciate her child’s eagerness, because she started moaning. Unfortunately, it was not meant to last.

“Stop!” suddenly said Candy for no apparent reason.

Barbie pulled away, a confused expression plastered across her face. Before she could even inquire as to the reason for her mother’s odd request, Candy lay down on the bed. It was not until she spread her legs and beckoned her child forward with her index that Barbie finally understood.

Now with a wide smile of anticipation curling her lips, she hurried over to the bed and lay between her mother’s legs. She peered up at her parent and the two shared a lustful glance.

“Lick my pussy, Baby,” said Candy in a sweet, sensual voice.

“Yes, Mom,” answered the teen as she lowered her head and outstretched her tongue. Somehow, using her mother’s title helped increase the wrongness of what she was about to do and that of course turned her on even more.

“Mmmmm!” moaned the tight-bodied virgin as her tongue made contact with her mother’s engorged labia. The intense heat emanating from Candy’s lower lips sent a shiver of arousal running down her spine. But that was nothing compared to the spike in arousal she experienced when her taste buds gorged themselves on the sweet pre-cum that coated the MILF’s cunt. Eager to get her hands on every last drop of it, she started flicking her tongue back and forth.

Unfortunately, she soon ran out of the sweet nectar. Fortunately, there was an easy way to get more. With a wide smile, she clenched her tongue muscles and propelled her it deep into Candy’s poon.

“Fuck!” moaned the woman as she felt the teen’s tongue slither deeper and deeper into her. Simply knowing it belonged to her daughter was enough to send her arousal level skyrocketing. Mere seconds later, she had started releasing powerful moan after powerful moan, encouraging her child to escalate things.

“I can’t believe how sweet she tastes,” thought Barbie as she started darting her tongue in and out of her lover’s soaking-wet pussy. She swallowed every last drop of pre-cum that filled it while doing her best to stimulate the MILF’s clit with her lips. Unfortunately, she was once again asked to stop before she could get any real work done.

“What’s wrong?” asked Barbie as she pulled away from Candy’s cunt and peered up at her.

Candy did not answer. Instead, she handed her the six-inch vibrator she had just grabbed from the nearby pile of sex toys.

“Put this in my ass,” she said as she handed the toy to her child.

Apparently that was enough for Barbie, because she grabbed the toy, turned it on to full power and thrust it all the way into her parent’s rectum. She had not meant the penetration to be so rapid, but her eagerness had gotten the best of her. Luckily, Candy did not mind and started moaning again. Encouraged by this, Barbie started sliding the vibrating shaft in and out of her rectum while once again burying her face in her cunt. Moments later, she was furiously tongue fucking her parent’s twat.

“Faster,” soon begged Candy.

Barbie was happy to oblige and increased the speed of both her hand and tongue thrusts. It seemed to pay off, because Candy’s moans intensified and she started squirming. Having masturbated on a daily basis for the past five years, Barbie knew when a woman was about to climax and her mother was showing all the signs. Sure enough, she soon felt the MILF’s vaginal walls start to convulse around her tongue.

“Mmmmm!” moaned Barbie as she got ready for her first taste of cum. Though the dealt with cum each time the pleasured herself, she had never worked up the nerve to taste it. But now that she was about to get a mouthful of her mother’s hot orgasmilk, she could not wait.

“FUUCCCKKKK!!!!!” moaned Candy at the top of her lungs when the first wave shot up her cunt. A split second later, it squirted into her child’s mouth, filling it up instantly.

“Mmmmm!” moaned Barbie as she got her first taste of cum. She was not quite sure what she had been expecting, but one thing was certain; she had not thought it would be so sweet. But it was and the tasty nectar flowed down her throat.

She swallowed wave after wave of it, doing her best to keep up with her mother. Unfortunately, the MILF’s orgasm was too intense for her to contain and the hot orgasmilk soon started spewing out of her mouth. It flew through the air for a few seconds before splitting into tiny drops and raining down upon the incestuous couple.

Barbie continued propelling both her tongue and vibrator into her mother’s holes while somehow managing to ingest almost half of the cum released. By the time the final wave oozed out of her, Barbie was fully, but proud of her accomplishment. Though she was still a virgin, she had managed to make her mother climax. And from the looks of it, it had been of her most powerful orgasms.

Short on oxygen, Barbie pulled away from Candy’s cum-covered body and took a few moments to catch her breath. It took a little over a minute, but she managed to rectify the problem. After wiping the cum that clung to her eyelids, she turned off the vibrator and glanced around. Though the thick layer of cum that covered almost everything around her was quite a sight to behind, it was not what caught her eye. She had just noticed her father sitting in the nearby chair. She had been so busy enjoying her first taste of incest that she had forgotten all about him. But obviously Will had not forgotten about them, because his pants were now on the floor and the man was stroking his rock-hard cock. Barbie’s eyes traveled down to his manhood and was stunned by how massive it was. However, her lesbian nature made it impossible for her to be aroused by it. In fact, it did just the opposite. Fearful that a prolonged exposure to the manhood would drive all arousal form her body, the cum-covered teen turned back to her mother.

Just like her husband, the beautiful MILF was busy stroking her cock. But unlike Will, hers was made out of silicone, not flesh. A smile curled Barbie’s lips as she realized her mother had put on the large strapon she had noticed earlier. It was bright-pink in color and measured an impressive twelve inches in length by two inches in width. Will’s spear may have been impressive, it was nowhere near as big as the schlong that now stood perfectly erect between Candy’s legs.

“Come here, Baby,” said Candy as she beckoned her child forward with her index. She was now standing next to the bed, which her cock in her hand and a wide smile on her lips.

Barbie hurried over to her parent and waited for her instructions. But none came. Instead, Candy reached out and grabbed hold of her child’s cum-soaked dress. Barbie had been so busy having the time of her life that she had forgotten she was still dressed. Fortunately, her mother soon fixed this, revealing the teen’s flawless body.

“Kneel!” ordered Candy as soon as Barbie was naked.

The tight-bodied virgin immediately dropped to her knees. But it was now until she rested her firm behind on her heels that her head was level with the silicone cock. As much as she wanted to reach out and grab hold of it, she decided to let her mother take charge.

“Suck it!” soon instructed Candy in a firm, yet loving voice.

Barbie would probably have smiled had she not been busy opening her mouth wide and wrapping her lips around the massive shaft. Not wasting a second, she started bobbing her head back and forth. Though she was a lesbian, this primarily heterosexual activity somehow felt right. So right that it brought even more arousal to her body. Desperate to escalate, she grabbed hold of the spear and started jerking it off while using her lips and tongue to stimulate the tip.

Though all of this was absolutely useless, both Candy and Will enjoyed it. There was just something about watching a tight-bodied virgin sucking a huge cock that was irresistible. Even if the teen happened to be a lesbian and the cock happened to be fake.

Barbie continued giving her mother’s plastic dick the best blowjob she could for almost a minute before she was finally asked to stop. Though she had enjoyed her first blowjob, she was thrilled at the thought of escalating things. Even if she had no idea what her mother had planned next. Fortunately, she was about to find out.

“Lie down!” instructed Candy as she pointed to the cum-covered bed.

Barbie was not quite sure what position she was supposed to take, so she just lay down and waited for her mother to do the rest. Apparent that was enough, because Candy climbed on next to her and, after spreading her child’s legs, lay atop her.

“Mmmmm!” moaned Barbie as she felt the plastic cock rub against her engorged labia. But the massage was soon interrupted when Candy reached down and took control of the situation. It only took a few seconds before she guided the cock toward her daughter’s cunt. Once the head was pressed up against the busty virgin’s labia, she released the shaft and peered into her child’s eyes.

“Ready?” she asked.

Barbie considered answering, but instead opted for another approach.

“Fuck me, Mom!” she begged in a sensual voice as she shot her mother a lust-filled look.

That was all it took to convince Candy to jerk forward.

“FUCK!” moaned Barbie as she felt the spear slide into her soaking-wet cunt. Though she owned quite en extensive collection of toys, it was the first time her pussy was invaded by anything other than her fingers, a vibrator or a dildo. And the feel of Candy’s silicone cock diving deeper and deeper into her felt better than anything else she had ever experienced. But it was nothing compared to when her mother started jerking back and forth.

“Oh yes!” she moaned. “Faster! FASTER!”

And that was exactly what Candy did. She may have been a woman, but she knew how to handle a cock. She twerked back and forth with such force and speed that a powerful orgasm soon started growing within her daughter.

The incestuous pounding continued for a few seconds before Barbie said, “I’m gonna cum! I’M GONNA FUCKING CUM!”

Unfortunately, that did not have the desired effect. Instead of convincing Candy to increase the speed of her thrusts, it made her stop. She froze mid-thrust, leaving no less than six inches stuffed up her child’s cunt. But that half a cock was soon pulled out, cutting off the busty nymphomaniac right before she could climax.

“What the fuck?” she asked angrily as she peered up at her mother. But Candy just ignored her and pulled away. Fortunately, that was not the extent of the woman’s plan.

“Get on all fours!” she ordered as soon as she her feet had touched the floor. She stood there for a few seconds and watched her child get into position. It was not until Barbie had her hands and knees pressed down against the cum-covered mattress with her feet hanging over the edge that she made her move.

Stepping up to the bed, she reached out and grabbed the teen’s waist with both hands. She then pulled her backwards until her crotch stood mere inches from the strapon. Momentarily releasing Barbie’s waist, she grabbed the cock and guided it to the virgin’s body. But instead of aiming for her cunt, she pressed the tip against her asshole.

“Oh…” started Barbie as she realized she was about to get sodomized. Though she had played around with anal before, never once had she inserted anything as big as the shaft her mother was getting ready to ram into her. Unfortunately, she never got a chance to protest.

“…FUCK!” she finally finished, a split second before Candy jerked forward. She felt the massive toy shoot past her anus and fly up her rectum, stretching it past all previous limits. But against all odds, not a single drop of pain accompanied the oversized penetration. Only arousal. Massive amounts of arousal.

“…” said Barbie as her mother started forcing the strapon in and out of her. She was so stunned by how blissfully enjoyable her first anal pounding was that she had lost the ability to speak. However, she was still able to release powerful moan after powerful moan.

“Take it, you bitch! Take it!” growled Candy. She was not doing this to degrade her daughter, but because she knew her husband loved dirty talk. And seeing how this was all for him, it made sense for her to optimize the experience. She stole a look at Will and found him furiously jerking himself off. This brought a smile to Candy’s lips and enough encouragement to increase the intense pounding she was giving her daughter.

Before long, three quarters of the massive cock was being repeatedly forced in and out of the busty virgin’s rectum. And she was loving every second of it.

“Faster! Harder! Deeper!” begged Barbie as soon as her voice had returned. As intense as her first anal pounding already was, she wanted more. Not only because she was enjoying the feel of that huge cock darting in and out of her ass, but also because she loved her father and wanted to give him the best show possible.

Candy reached deep and used what little energy she had left to once again increase the speed of her thrusts. Within seconds, the pounding had gotten so intense that Barbie became unable to tell when the spear was in and when it was out. But that was fine by her, because her body was filled with more arousal than ever before and it was only a matter of seconds before the orgasm that had been building within her exploded. Sure enough…

“FUUCCCKKKK!!!!!” she moaned at the top of her lungs as the first wave shot up her cock-free pussy. The sweet nectar shot past her labia with such force that it reached destinations previously unattained by Candy’s orgasmilk. The millions of tiny drops that filled the air rained down upon everything within range, covering both lovers in a thick layer of cum. The bed, the floor, the walls and even the ceiling were also stained with orgasmilk. A few drops of it even reached Will, but he was too busy jerking off to notice.

Candy continued pounding the shit out of her daughter, forcing her cock deeper and deeper with every thrust. By the time the final wave was produced, almost every last inch was being swallowed up. But it was not until every last drop of orgasmilk had oozed out of the tight-bodied blonde’s cunt that Candy performed her most powerful thrust to date. And with that, all twelve inches of silicone were shoved up Barbie’s asshole.

“Fuck!” moaned Barbie, using the last few drops of strength she had left. As soon as the cry escaped her, her muscles gave out and she slumped over. But it was not until Candy pulled out that she crashed to the cum-covered bed.

And that was where she remained for the next few minutes. As she struggled to keep air flowing in and out of her lungs, it gave her time to realize a few things. First of all, she was defiantly a lesbian. Second of all, she was no longer a virgin. But unlike she would have thought, she felt not an ounce of regret. In fact, she was happy her mother had been the one to take her virginity. Third of all, she was happy that her first sexual encounter had fulfilled her father’s deepest, darkest fantasy. She sort of felt bad that he was unable to join in, but she mostly felt relieved. As much as she loved Will, the thought of that large cock of his coming anywhere near her was a total turn off.

As soon as her strength had returned, Barbie sat up and wiped the cum from her eyelids. Once her vision had returned, she peered around the room. But she was not interested in the thick layer of cum that coated everything in sight. She was more interested in her father. He still sat on his chair and the flaccid cock between his legs, combined with the puddle of cum he now sat in told her he had enjoyed his special birthday present as much as she had.

Candy had already recovered from the intense pounding and had even found the time to remove the strapon. Now fully naked, she strode over to her husband and sat in his lap.

“So,” she asked, “did you enjoy your present?”

Will nodded.

“Best birthday ever,” he said.

A wide smile appeared on Barbie and Candy’s lips as their hearts filled with pride. They had done it. They had given Will the single best reason to stay alive. Unfortunately, it had consequences neither of then had taken into consideration.

“I can’t wait to see what you two come up with next year,” said Will.

The smiles immediately vanished from both mother and daughter’s faces. As much as they loved Will, they had never planned on this becoming a regular thing. But it had and there was nothing they could do to change that. The only question that now remained was: Could they come up with an ever better show for Will’s next birthday?

Fortunately, they had a whole year to get ready and, as they say, practice makes perfect. And the two horny women were planning on practicing each and every chance they got. The next year of their lives would be filled with sex. Load and loads of incestuous sex. And neither of them would have wanted it any other way.

The end.

---

The Andersons move in to an old Victorian mansion with a plan to restore it to its former glory. A churchgoing mother, father, and eighteen-year-old twins are blind to the centuries old struggle raging inside the house. One by one, the Andersons fall to the power of the mansion as the nightmares that lurk behind every corner seek to erode the family’s innocence.

The Haunting of Palmer Mansion

By RawlyRawls

This is a work of fiction written solely to entertain. If you want to read lots more stuff, vote on new stories, or support my writing, please visit my Subscribestar site (you can find the link in my profile). Also, all characters in sexual situations are 18 years or older.

Chapter 1

“Do you plan on living in the house?” Roger Peddler sat across the table from George and Julie Anderson. They were an attractive middle-aged couple. She was a tall brunette with a pretty smile, wearing a navy skirt suit that looked off the rack. He was a tall man with some gray in his short blond beard, wearing a brown corduroy coat and red tie. This was the first time he’d met the buyers, and he had a pang of guilt to see them all smiles and eagerness. “My wife and I … I mean ex-wife and I planned on fixing up the place, but we didn’t get very far.”

“We have the same plan.” George accepted a document from the closing agent and signed it. “We’ll live in the house while we fix it up.”

“Do you have a son?” Roger signed one of his own documents and pushed it away from him.

“We have three beautiful children, Mr. Peddler.” Julie cocked her head and raised an eyebrow. “Our eldest is married and off in the world. The twins still live with us.”

“Are the twins girls?” Roger’s voice sounded thin and unsure of itself.

“A boy and a girl.” George’s voice was more than a little sharp. “What business is it of yours?”

“None, none.” Roger shook his head. “This house may test your marriage.”

Julie’s pretty, curving lips slumped into a frown and she put her left hand on her husband’s right hand and squeezed. Her large wedding ring stood out on her delicate fingers. “Our marriage is rock solid, Mr. Peddler. This is not the first home we’ve rehabbed.”

“I thought my marriage was unbreakable too.” He took a sip from one of the plastic water bottles on the table. “And how old is your son?” Roger’s heart beat in his ears. He knew he was pushing it with this nice family, but he had to know.

“The twins are eighteen.” Julie squeezed George’s hand a little harder. She wanted him to know she’d had about enough of this.

“Maybe … maybe … maybe …” Roger nodded to himself. “Maybe the house will ignore him.”

Everyone in the room buzzed with tension. The seller’s agent looked like he’d rather be elsewhere. The closing agent kept her eyes on her papers.

“Watch the boy.” Roger looked over at George. “Just watch your boy while you’re in that house.”

George turned to the closing agent. “Can we sign the rest of the paperwork in a different room? My wife and I would rather not share space with him.” He jabbed his finger at Roger.

“Of course.” The closing agent stood and ushered them out of the room.

Julie spared a glance back at Roger as they left. He was staring at her butt, shaking his head, and muttering “slut” to himself. In all her years buying and selling homes, this was the most unusual closing she’d been a part of.

~~

“It’s got good bones.” George looked up at their new house with a satisfied smile. The Victorian mansion had been a beauty at one point, but it had fallen into some disrepair. Nothing too worrisome. There was some rotted siding and peeling shingles. It needed paint. But lots of the original detailing remained. The two turret towers still stood proud on either side of the house. “What do you think, Jules?”

“I’m still in shock at the price.” Julie walked up next to her husband, the weeds crunching under her sneakers. She slipped her arm around his waist and squeezed. “We lucked out, honey.” Julie kissed George on the cheek and then looked back at the car. “You twins wanna see your new house?”

“Coming.” Daniel shut off his phone, slipped it into his pocket, and hopped out of the car. “Wow, we’re living here? It’s huge.” Daniel was a small, bookish teen. He pushed his longish, blond hair back off his forehead. “How many rooms, Mom?” Daniel couldn’t look away from the house, taking in the old fish scale shingle accents and finely carved geometric shapes around the windows. In all his eighteen years, he’d never seen anything quite like it.

“There are twenty-two rooms, Danny.” Julie gave her husband another squeeze and then walked over and stood next to her son. “Seven bedrooms, five bathrooms, four living rooms, a den, a library, a kitchen, a dining room, and, of course, the grand entryway.”

“That’s twenty-one.” Daniel looked up into his mom’s warm, brown eyes. “What about the other one?”

“Well, your father and I don’t know yet.” Julie smiled down at him. “There’s a room next to the study that’s locked. The seller says he didn’t have a key.”

“Oh, cool, a spooky mystery.” Daniel smiled and nodded with exuberance. “Hey, Britt,” he called over his shoulder. “Come and see this.”

“In a minute, dufus.” Brittney still sat in the back seat of the station wagon, texting her friends. Her long brown hair fell down around her face and did its best to hide her from the world.

A pickup truck drove down the old cobbled driveway and parked next to them. Daniel’s older brother, Brad, waved to Daniel with a sardonic flourish from the driver’s seat. His wife, Penelope, waved and smiled at Daniel too, with a bit more authenticity. She had her blonde hair up, and she wore an old t-shirt, ready to work. Daniel felt some butterflies in his stomach the way he always did around her.

“Brad’s here?” Daniel looked back up at his mom, as if he had hopes that his eyes were playing tricks on him.

“Of course, sweetie. The movers will be here soon. We need help, right?” Julie patted Daniel on his skinny shoulder. She was mostly oblivious to Daniel’s apprehension about spending time with his bully of a brother, and his sweet, beautiful wife. “I hope when you’re a man, you’ll be as considerate as your brother.” Julie walked back over to her husband, took his hand, and walked down the cracked concrete of the front walk. “Let’s get this house opened up.”

“I’m eighteen.” Daniel said under his breath. “I’m a man.”

“No, you’re not.” Brad walked up next to Daniel and punched him on the arm, hard enough for Daniel to know it wasn’t playful. “You’re still a runt, Danny.” Brad hit him again, laughed, and walked after their parents.

Daniel stood in the weeds and rubbed his arm, watching Brad stalk off. His brother was his opposite in many ways. Brad was tall, broad-shouldered, and his muscles bulged out of his t-shirt. And he was not nearly as thoughtful as their mom thought.

“He doesn’t really mean it.” Penelope walked up and gave Daniel a pitying, sympathetic smile. “He’s actually very considerate.” She patted Daniel on the head like he was a lost puppy, and followed her husband up the walkway.

“He means it,” Brittney whispered. She had finally left the car and stood a few feet from Daniel, eyeing their new house. “It really is a monstrosity, isn’t it?”

“Our brother or the house?” Daniel looked at Brittney, admiring her quick, friendly smile.

“Both?” Her small, elfin features caught the morning sun as she looked up at windows in the west tower.

“Yeah, you’re probably right.” Daniel walked off toward the house. “Come on, Britt, let’s go pick out our rooms.”

“Okay.” As Brittney followed her brother, she kept her eyes up on the windows like she had spotted something interesting. But she said nothing more.

~~

Even with help from the movers, the Andersons were hot and sweaty by the time the family’s stuff was settled. Most of the boxes and furniture were in their assigned rooms.

Julie and George took the master bedroom on the second floor for their own.

Daniel took the second-floor bedroom with the fireplace, on the opposite end of the house.

Brittney, wanting to have some space of her own, took the circular bedroom in the east tower, above Daniel.

Brad and Penelope set up a guest bedroom for themselves across the hall from the master bedroom. The couple didn’t plan on spending the night all that often, but there were bedrooms to spare. They’d sleep there that Saturday night, help with the unpacking Sunday, and then leave Sunday night. It wasn’t a long drive back to their small home across town.

The house was clearly a product of its era. Only the entry way and the second-floor living room had open layouts. All the other rooms were cloistered and compartmentalized. All around them, there was rich wood paneling and bountiful carving and inlay. The Victorian builders loved to pour on an excess of detail and a mansion like this had certainly spared no expense when the house was built in 1886.

The family ate delivered pizza together in the oak-paneled dining room when their work was done. After that, Daniel excused himself to take a shower. He grabbed a towel from one of his boxes and found the bathroom across the hall from his new bedroom. It had an old clawfoot tub with a shower curtain hanging from a rickety curved rod. He sighed to himself, but it would have to do.

Downstairs, Julie washed dishes and thought about how they’d probably need to start with remodeling the kitchen. She could really use a dishwasher. Suddenly a chill passed over her and she shivered. She felt George step up behind her and give her jean-clad butt a pat. “Hands off, George. Save it for our new bedroom.”

“What?” George called in from the dining room where he was clearing the table with Penelope’s help.

Julie’s pulse quickened and she turned, but no one was in the kitchen with her. She turned off the sink and put her hands on her hips. That was odd. She could have sworn somebody gave her butt a little smack. Well, she was tired. “Nothing, honey,” she called back to her husband. And now that she thought about it, she was dirty. So very dirty. Without another word, she walked out of the kitchen, down the hall, and upstairs.

The thought occurred to Julie that she should use the master bath and it might be good to grab a change of clothes and a towel. But instead, she walked right to the bathroom across from Daniel’s new bedroom. She opened the door and slipped in. She could hear Daniel softly singing to himself as he scrubbed himself. Julie’s heart thumped in her chest. She left the door open behind her and walked up to the shower curtain. For some reason, she needed to make sure Daniel cleaned off properly. It was her motherly duty after all.

“Hit me baby one more time –” Daniel sung to himself. The shower curtain flung open and Daniel gave a high-pitched shriek. He turned to see his mother standing there with a distant look in her eyes. “Shit, Mom, what are you doing?”

The shriek snapped her out of it. “Oh, I’m so sorry, Danny. I didn’t know anyone was in here.” She looked him up and down. His pale, thin teenage body was slick with water. She couldn’t help but notice his tiny penis. It seemed he had not inherited his father’s hefty seven inches. That was too bad for her little man. “I … um … thought this shower was empty.”

“Like, you didn’t hear me?” Daniel caught his mom looking at his junk, and he quickly put both hands over his crotch. He knew he was small and the look of pity in his mom’s eyes confirmed it. This was mortifying. “Get out, Mom.”

“Of course, sorry. I’m so sorry, Danny.” Julie retreated back out into the hall and closed the door. That was all so strange. She must be more tired than she thought. She walked back to the stairs with the most peculiar feeling. It was like she was moving in a stodgy dress, with an awkward bustle in the back. She had to look down to confirm to her brain that she in fact still had her t-shirt and jeans on. She’d go to bed early, she decided.

~~

Something woke Daniel in the middle of the night. The old mansion creaked as its timbers contracted and expanded, a type of breath any old house would take. The cool night air settled around the house. Daniel’s curtains billowed in the moonlight as a breeze blew through his open window. When had he opened his window? And if there was a draft blowing in there must be a cross breeze. Daniel looked over to his bedroom door and saw that it stood open too. That was odd.

A thump sounded down the hall and echoed into his room. That must have been what had woken him. And then another thump. And pretty soon the sound picked up a steady rhythmic beat. It wasn’t so much a thumping as a slapping sound, he decided. Probably his stupid brother trying to prank him. Daniel threw off the covers and walked toward the door. The smooth, cool floorboards pressed up against his feet. He hugged himself against the breeze. It was very cold in his room.

Once at the door, Daniel peeked out into the hall. To his right all was quiet at the stairs that went up to his sister’s room in the east tower. To his left, the hall extended a long way. Past the grand staircase, all the way down to the closed doors of the bedrooms where the rest of the family slept.

“What the?” Daniel’s eyes widened. A naked woman with flowing red hair, large breasts, and a pregnant belly leaned her elbows on the railing overlooking the grand stairway. He could just hear her soft grunts. Behind her labored a young man probably Daniel’s age, or maybe a little older. He gripped the pregnant woman’s hips and thrust in and out of her with an enormous dick. His strokes were so long, Daniel thought he’d plop out of the woman, but, instead, he drove back into her again and again.

On the floor, all around the mating couple were strewn old timey clothes that surely must have fallen out of a Dickens novel. Daniel’s little penis hardened in his pajama bottoms.

The red-haired woman turned her head and looked at Daniel. Her green eyes blazed into his soul. “There you are, dearie.” She gritted her teeth with each thrust. “The bond, the pact, the contract made.” She spoke softly but the words carried down that long hall to Daniel. “We paid and received and the Devil took his due.” Her whole body jiggled wonderfully with each hard thrust. Daniel had never seen anything he wanted more than this pregnant woman.

“Who … who …” Daniel stammered. “Who are you?”

“I am Mrs. Palmer, and you may know me the way the stud knows the mare if you wish.” The woman smiled a sweet wistful smile. “You may possess all that you see.”

“How?” Daniel watched her shaking ass and the lovely curve of her delicate back.

“You need only say that you want me.” Mrs. Palmer grunted as the young man behind her picked up the pace. He was hammering her now. “Say you will pay the price to have what you will.”

“I … I …” Daniel did want her.

“Offer your approbation, dearie. Then, you will know this pleasure.” Mrs. Palmer braced herself as the young man grunted and stopped his thrusts, clearly cumming inside her. She pushed back and hissed through her teeth. “Pay the price and you can have what my sweet Thomas has. For ever and ever.” Panting, she kept her eyes locked on Daniel.

“I want you.” Daniel didn’t know what the price was, but he was more than willing to pay anything. “I’ll pay the price.”

“Good boy,” Mrs. Palmer said. And with that, she and Thomas disappeared, along with all of their clothes.

“Hello?” Daniel blinked. A warmth grew in his small, stiff penis. At first it felt pleasant, but then it quickly became unbearable. It was so hot. His balls too. Everything down there felt like it was on fire. He ran across the hall and turned on the shower all the way to cold. He jumped in with his pajamas still on and pulled down his bottoms. The cold water did nothing to cool his fevered skin. His dick was glowing a reddish color he had never seen before, but one he’d later describe as something sanguine. The color of pleasure and blood.

As he watched with his mouth slack in horror, his dick grew. With each beat of his pulse it added a little to its girth and length. Veins defined themselves along his shaft. The head swelled and turned a dark purple color. Daniel tried not to hyperventilate. After several minutes, the dick stopped growing and stood out from his skinny frame with monstrous proportions. Probably longer than a foot and so terribly thick. The glow left his penis, and spread to his balls. Now they too grew with each beat of his heart. He reached down and grabbed his dick with both hands and stroked. He’d never known such pleasure before. When his balls stopped their expansion, they were quite swollen and crisscrossed with little purple veins.

“Oh my, God, I’m … going to … explode.” Daniel let loose a torrent of cum onto the shower curtain and sagged down to his knees. That was more cum than he was used to producing in a whole month. His dick went soft, but it was still so huge as it rested in his hands.

Daniel wiped the cum down the shower drain, stood, and turned the shower off. Still soaking wet, with his bottoms around his ankles, he stumbled out of the tub and into the hall. His dick swayed like a pendulum between his scrawny thighs. He managed to cross the hall into his bedroom, close the door behind him, and tossed his exhausted body into bed. Daniel fell asleep almost immediately, and dreamed heavenly dreams of taking Mrs. Palmer from behind.

~~

What a wonderfully large house. They were a lucky family to find this steal, Julie thought to herself as she padded down the second-floor hall wearing a casual summer dress. It was a clear, sunny morning and most of the family ate breakfast down in the dining room. Everyone except Daniel, that is. He hadn’t gotten himself out of bed yet, which was unusual for him. He was often the first to rise. He’d probably stayed up too late with a book or something. Julie knocked on the door, but received no answer.

“Danny, I’m coming in.” Julie opened the door and stepped in. She found him lying on top of the covers, on his stomach. His little white butt nearly blinded her in the morning light. She giggled to herself, she hadn’t seen his naked butt in years. Now she’d seen his diminutive penis and butt in the course of two days. “Danny?” Julie walked over to the bed and shook his shoulder. His pajama top was damp. Maybe he’d had night sweats. She felt sorry for him. His nightmares probably had something to do with her seeing his little thingy. “Time to wake up, pumpkin.”

“What?” Groggily, Daniel turned his head on the pillow and blinked his eyes up at his mother. He’d always known she was pretty, but in that moment, she looked completely enthralling. His eyes went to her cleavage as she bent at the waist. His cheeks flushed and he looked up to her sweet smile. Very fine crow’s feet lines, obvious in the morning light, extended next to her eyes. The small wrinkles looked so lovely and reassuring.

“It’s time to wake up.” Julie noticed her little man taking a peek down her dress, but she didn’t mind. Teenagers couldn’t really help themselves after all. “We’re leaving for church in an hour. And we have a lot of unboxing to do today.” Julie straightened and gave Daniel a wink. “I’m going to go get changed. Get ready and go grab some breakfast.” Julie did her best not to giggle as she left the room. She closed the door after her.

“Oh, shit.” Daniel realized only after she’d left that he’d been mooning her. He turned onto his back and his soft, giant dick flopped onto his belly. “Oh, double shit.” He looked down at what until yesterday had been an awkward problem on the tiny end of the scale, but was now an embarrassment of riches. How was he even going to stuff all that into his briefs?

Daniel hopped out of bed, did his best to tuck that monster comfortably into his underwear, and put on his church clothes.

When he arrived downstairs, he found his siblings in the dining room finishing off their pancakes.

“The runt has landed,” Brad said between mouthfuls. He wore an ill-fitting suit that couldn’t quite contain his broad shoulders. He had his blue tie flipped over his shoulder.

“Good morning, Daniel.” Penelope gave Daniel that usual sad smile that said she felt sorry for her husband’s little brother, but she wasn’t going to do anything about it.

“Why are you walking so funny?” Brittney looked Daniel up and down as he found a seat and served himself some pancakes.

“Just sore from all that moving.” Daniel flipped his red tie over his shoulder to keep it away from any wayward syrup.

“Do you even lift, bro?” Brad laughed at his own joke and looked at his wife.

Penelope was torn between supporting her husband and not wanting to further humiliate poor Daniel. She chose the former and chuckled, but didn’t make eye contact with either of them.

Both Daniel’s sister and sister-in-law were already in their church dresses. Daniel’s eyes took in the swell of their breasts under the conservative cut. Penelope certainly had more in the boob department, but she was in her twenties. Daniel supposed Brittney would grow bigger. Then he realized he was thinking about his sister’s tits and his mouth turned down in revulsion.

“What’s wrong now?” Brittney’s sharp features were accentuated by the inquisitive look on her face.

“Nothing. Just a bad taste in my mouth.” Daniel tried to keep his thoughts about Brittney clean, but all sorts of torrid images burst into his brain. Did she shave her pussy? What did her butt look like? Sure, he’d seen her in a bathing suit dozens of times, but he’d never really looked. Much to his dismay, his new freak-of-a-dick started pushing at his underwear as it swelled with blood. He needed to think of something else. “How’d you sleep up in your tower?” Shit, now he was thinking about her laying naked in bed. The world was going topsy-turvy.

“I slept like a log.” Brittney cocked her head at him. “What’s wrong with you today?”

“Nothing, nothing.” Daniel shook his head.

“I think he’s finally hit puberty,” Brad said.

“Enough with that, Brad.” George walked into the room with his jacket and tie on. “Okay, Andersons. Let’s get this show on the road.”

Everyone but Daniel got up from the table and took their dishes into the kitchen. Daniel sat there for ten minutes and slowly ate his pancakes until his dick finally deflated. Maybe he was hitting puberty way late. Maybe that’s all this was. Then he thought of Mrs. Palmer and a chill ran down his spine. No, something else was happening.

Eventually, Julie came to get him. “We’re out the door, Danny. Come on.”

“Coming, Mom.” Daniel got to his feet and followed her out of the house. He needed to talk to somebody. The pastor? No way. His dad? That would be weird. His sister? No. His mom? Butterflies rose in his stomach as he contemplated confiding in her. He wasn’t sure why, but it would have to be her.

~~

On Sunday afternoon, Julie sat on the floor in the middle of the library unpacking and organizing books. The jeans and t-shirt she had on were dusty from the day’s labors. Her hands stopped when she pulled the book First Love by Ivan Turgenev out of its temporary carboard home. She remembered reading it when she was in college. A love story between a teenage man and an older woman. As she recalled, the woman was capricious and the man overcome by infatuation. She opened the book and read a random passage. “I burnt as in a fire in her presence … but what did I care to know what the fire was in which I burned and melted–it was enough that it was sweet to burn and melt.”

Seamlessly, Julie felt that she had moved into dream. A pregnant woman in a bustled dress stood over her, looking down at the book. “I read that book on its first American printing.” The woman’s copper hair fell around her face. “It’s a rather scandalous and scorching tale.”

Julie looked up at the woman and a sense of calm spread over her. “Who are you?”

“My name’s Mrs. Eloise Palmer. How do you do?” Eloise held her hand out.

“I’m Julie Anderson.” Julie reached out for the hand, but it was offered in such a way that she knew she wasn’t supposed to shake it. She was supposed to kiss it. Did women greet each other this way all those years ago? Julie didn’t think so, but she took the hand and delicately placed her lips on Eloise’s knuckles. The woman’s skin was icy on Julie’s warm lips. She released the hand and looked down at the book.

“Go on,” Eloise said. “Read another passage.”

“Sure.” Julie felt that the whole world had gone foggy. She flipped pages and read. “Beware of the love of women; beware of that ecstasy – that slow poison.”

Eloise laughed. It was a pretty, tinkling sound. She held her swollen belly. “I’m glad my Thomas never read that book. We wouldn’t want to warn our boys, now would we? I do believe he turned eighteen the year I read this.”

“What year was that?” Julie looked back up into those beguiling green eyes.

“It was 1897, of course.” Eloise smiled.

“Of course.” Julie nodded.

“Now, Mrs. Anderson, would you like to know the pleasures I found with my Thomas?” Eloise’s smile grew and her freckled face radiated happiness.

“I don’t understand.” Julie shook her head, trying to clear the cobwebs from her brain.

“The bond, the pact, the contract made,” Eloise said. “We paid and received and the Devil took his due. All we need from you is your approbation, sweet Julie.”

“No.” Julie dropped the book and ran her hands through her long brown hair. “No, this is wrong.”

“Mom, are you in here?” Daniel poked his head into the doorway.

Julie found herself lying on the floor in the middle of all those books. She sat up and looked around the room wildly. Mrs. Palmer was gone. Had Julie drifted off to sleep while unpacking? What a strange dream. It had been a trying few days. She looked back to her son who had a worry line etched into his forehead. “What’s wrong, pumpkin?”

“I think I need to see a doctor.” Daniel stepped into the library and closed the door behind him. The door could lock from inside. That was an odd feature for a library. He locked it. “I’m going through some … changes.” He looked down at his mother. The outline of her bra straps under her old t-shirt fascinated him. He’d never really noticed what wonderfully round, full boobs she had. He tried not to stare at how her breasts warped the logo on her shirt.

“No insurance, remember? Hopefully we can avoid the doctor.” Julie stood up and brushed herself off, shaking the last clinging remnants of that dream away. “Tell me what the problem is.”

“Last night I had a strange dream about a pregnant lady, and then this happened.” Daniel unbuttoned his pants.

“Wait, Danny. Did this woman have …?” Julie gasped and lost her train of thought as Daniel lowered his pants and underwear and she got a good look at what hung between his legs.

“See. That’s why I need a doctor.” He looked away from his mother.

“Is that real?” Julie tentatively walked toward her son. It looked real enough, just ridiculously exaggerated. The skin tone was right for Daniel. It swayed a little like she’d expect such a large hunk of meat to sway as Daniel shifted his weight from one foot to the other.

“I’m not messing with you, Mom.” Daniel spared a glance as she approached. Her eyes were narrow, and she moved almost like a cat on the hunt. It was disconcerting.

“I’ll need to touch it.” Julie drew near to him and reached her left hand down to the soft appendage. “Just to check.” She brushed her fingertips down the top and the thing jerked and grew a little. “Oh, I see. It’s real.” She took a deep breath. “It’s real, alright.” In her head she heard Eloise’s voice. Julie needed only to pay the price and she could possess everything before her.

“Mom … uh … you better stop now.”

“Just a sec, pumpkin.” Julie slowly wrapped her fingers around the thing’s monstrous girth and squeezed, pressing her wedding ring into the spongy flesh. Some part of her brain flashed warning lights and repeated to her a passage from church earlier that day. Corinthians 7:5, Do not deprive each other except perhaps by mutual consent and for a time, so that you may devote yourselves to prayer. Then come together again so that Satan will not tempt you because of your lack of self-control. Julie let go of her son’s hardening thing.

“I’m sorry, it just did that on its own.” Daniel looked down. His dick was now almost fully hard, head purple and veins bulging.

“Go take a cold shower, Danny, and we’ll talk about his later.” She gave him a shove toward the door. “And for heaven’s sake pull your pants up.”

Daniel turned, pulled up his pants, and rushed for the door. Tears welled in his eyes. He was so confused. Base urges and conscience pulled in far flung directions. He didn’t think the cold shower would help, but at least it was the perfect place to fap. He opened the door and rushed down the hall.

Julia’s chest heaved and she shook her head. Her mind vacillated between thinking the whole thing was the product of a fevered mind beset by a tempestuous few days, to focusing back to the reality of Daniel’s strange penis as she held it in her hand. They’d need to get the wi-fi working, because Julie needed to do some research on how quickly the teenage penis was supposed to grow. She was pretty sure it wasn’t that fast. Good Lord, he was now twice the size of his father.

~~

Sunday evening rolled around and Julie found Daniel in his room. He was laying on his bed messing around on his phone. Goodness gracious, she could see the bulge of his soft penis in his shorts. “Get up, Danny. Let’s have another look at it. I Googled your condition and didn’t find anything. I think if it looks healthy, we’ll just call this an unusual growth spurt.”

“Okay, Mom.” Daniel got off the bed, stood on the hardwood in his bare feet, and dropped his shorts. His breathing quickened. Did he like showing off his dick to his mom? Was that the reason he’d picked her to help him with this problem? Daniel was glad he hadn’t tried his father. That would have been nothing but embarrassment.

“Wow, sweetie. That really is some growth spurt.” Julie’s eyes widened as her gaze roved over the great hanging thing. “Okay, George,” Julie called over her shoulder. “I do think you need to see it.” She hadn’t wanted to bring in her husband. Maybe she’d exaggerated the memory of Daniel’s penis from earlier in the day. After all, she had been groggy from that dream about the pregnant woman. But clearly, it was just as big as she remembered it. She needed a man’s opinion.

“What?” Daniel looked at the door in a sudden panic.

“Alright, pal, let’s see what all the fuss is about.” George stepped in from the hall where he’d been waiting. He got one look at his son with his shorts around the ankles and stopped in his tracks. “Well that does look out of place, doesn’t it?” George took another step and stood next to his wife. “You should check it, Jules. Make sure it’s … I don’t know … normal.”

“We can see it’s not normal, honey.” Julie frowned at her husband. “I don’t want to touch it.” In her mind, she added again. But she couldn’t have George know she’d already held the thing.

“I’m right here, Mom.” Daniel’s cheeks flushed and he looked away. He expected his dick to shrivel up and disappear. That’s what his old dick would have done. But this monster just hung there. At least he didn’t have an erection. That would be a real nightmare.

“Sorry, Danny.” George looked back at Daniel. “You are as God created you and you have nothing to be ashamed of.”

Daniel didn’t think that was right. It was Mrs. Palmer that did this and Daniel was pretty sure she wasn’t working with God. “There was a lady last night –”

“Hold on, Danny. One thing at a time.” Julie didn’t mean to be cross, but she wanted to focus on the issue at hand. “We need to deal with this now.”

“Well, it looks healthy enough.” George leaned a little forward as he tried to assess his son’s dick without getting too close. “Does it hurt?”

“No, it’s okay,” Daniel said. “But I really have to tell you about –”

“There you are. What’s everybody doing in …” Brad walked into the room and stopped in his tracks. “Holy shit. What the hell, Mom and Dad?”

“Language, Bradly.” Julie turned and shook a finger at Brad. “We’re just trying to see if your brother needs any medical attention.”

“I bet he does.” Brad shook his head like he was deep in thought. “He’s a freak.” Brad didn’t like any of this. His stupid little brother was swinging some serious pipe. He’d never tell Penelope about this.

Daniel wanted to crawl into a hole and die. Instead he just stood there with his dick out in the breeze.

“That’s not helpful, Bradly.” Julie scowled at her eldest.

“Well, now.” George sighed. He looked away from Daniel and offered a wan smile to his wife. His youngest son suddenly made him very uneasy. “It seems healthy enough. If it doesn’t bother him, there’s no need for a doctor.”

“This house is so big. It took forever for us to find …” Penelope walked into the room and her jaw dropped. Brittney walked in next to her and her hand went to her mouth. Both women quickly had very rosy cheeks. All four eyes fixed themselves on Daniel’s dick.

“What … what happened to Danny?” Brittney couldn’t look away from the horrible thing between his legs.

“It’s perfectly natural.” George moved toward the door and tried to shepherd his family back into the hall. “We come in all shapes and sizes.”

“But that’s not Danny’s thing, Dad.” Brittney let herself be pushed out of the room.

“Of course it is, Britt.” George cleared out everyone but Julie, and their voices faded down the hall.

“You can put that away now.” Julie watched him pull up his shorts and underwear, he struggled to tuck his thing into his clothes. “So, it’s decided. If it hurts or changes in any way, you let me know. Otherwise, this will be the last we talk about it. Okay?”

“Sure, Mom.” Daniel looked at the floor.

Julie turned and walked to the door and a sudden thought entered her mind. She looked back at Daniel still standing there. “Cheer up. It would have been so much worse if they saw the little thing you used to have. I think the men were jealous. Don’t you?” Julie smiled her warm, caring smile but it occurred to her that was a very odd thing for her to say.

“Thanks, Mom.” Daniel looked up and smiled back. “Yeah, sure.”

“Good. That’s all settled then.” Julie slipped out the door and closed it behind her.

~~

Dreams slipped past Daniel as he slept. There was no room as the house whispered into his mind. Over and over again, Daniel heard that he’d paid the price and now it was time to take what was his. Daniel woke with a sudden start and sat up in bed. Moonlight fell through his bedroom window. Again, the damned window hung open and the curtains billowed. What was going on? He was sure he closed it this time. Daniel took a deep breath. He was about to get out of bed and rectify the situation when he noticed a shadow looming by the fireplace.

The shadow took a step toward the bed. Daniel’s blood ran cold. It took another slow step. The form was a woman in a Victorian dress with long flowing hair cascading over her shoulders.

“Hello?” Daniel’s voice croaked weakly.

“You paid the price, now take what you will.” Eloise Palmer stepped into the moonlight and looked down at Daniel in his bed. Her pale skin almost glowed as she dropped her dress to the ground and moved closer. She stood over him completely naked. “Did you see the doubt in their eyes? They all know what will come.”

“Who?” Daniel looked up at her swollen freckled breasts. Her nipples were dark and her areolas expansive. His gaze trailed down over her round belly to the red triangle of hair between her slender legs.

“You know who, Danny.” Eloise pulled his blanket and sheet slowly off the bed. Her green eyes narrowed at the sight of his manhood barely contained by his pajamas. “You’re ready for me. Good boy.” She bent down and grabbed the cuffs of his bottoms. The twin diamonds on her wedding ring caught the moonlight. With a swoop of her arms she pulled the bottoms off Daniel and his dick sprung free. “What a fine bludgeon you now have.”

“I’m … a virgin … Mrs. Palmer.” Daniel gripped the sheet in either hand as she climbed into bed with him.

“Not for long, darling.” Eloise straddled him and reached below her to grasp his cock. “Soon, you’ll find yourself surrounded in acquiescent quim. Anyone you want, Danny. Anytime you want her.”

“Your skin is so cold.” Daniel shivered as she dropped her hips and he slid into her. Her insides were as chilly as her exterior.

“Warm me up then.” Eloise groaned and took long, slow bounces up and down. Her boobs and belly shook with every thrust. “That’s a good lad.” She cupped her boobs in her hands and leaned her head back. Eloise rolled her eyes and her pretty lips parted. “So … goooooood.”

“Am … I … uh … uh … uh … dreaming?” This was so far beyond any fantasy Daniel could conjure up.

“Noooooo.” Eloise switched to gyrating her hips and placed her cold hands on his meager chest. “It’s time … Danny … for la petite mort.” Her hips stopped and she trembled all over. Her dangling boobs shook just above Daniel’s face. When she’d recovered from her orgasm, she went back to long, bouncing strokes again. This time with both hands on her pregnant belly. “Very good, Danny. Now it’s your turn.”

The sounds of Daniel’s soft grunts, Eloise’s more animalistic ones, and the slapping of frigid skin on warm skin filled the large, dark bedroom. She rode him for a long time.

“Mrs. Palmer … it’s happening …” Daniel shut his eyes tight. “Ooooohhhhhhhhh.” He came and came inside this strange woman. Nothing in his life had prepared him for the ecstasy of that moment.

When Daniel opened his eyes, golden morning light streamed through his open window and his mother was knocking on his door. Eloise was nowhere to be seen.

“Time for breakfast, Danny.” Julie had the good sense not to barge in on her growing boy after the incidents the day before. She wanted no more to do with his enormous thing. “School bus will be here in thirty.”

“Okay, Mom.” Daniel called back through the door. What a strange night that had been. He looked down at his rigid marvel of a dick and wondered if he had time for a fap in the shower before breakfast.

 

Chapter 2

The bus dropped off the twins at the end of their long driveway. They talked about classes and friends as they walked back to their new house. Once home, Brittney went off to the main living room to do some homework. There was a couch in there and Brittney liked to imagine a roaring fire in the fireplace, which was a cozy thought. Daniel said goodbye to his sister and hunted for his parents. This proved difficult as the mansion was quite expansive.

Eventually he found them in the west tower room, creating their punch list.

“Floorboards are loose here.” George stroked his graying, blond beard as he surveyed the enormous, circular room. The windows looked out in all directions. He could see the east tower. It looked like Brittney was home as he caught a glimpse of a woman’s shape moving about her room. “Some of the sills and jambs show rot. Not too bad.”

“Got it.” Julie scribbled down on her pad of paper. “What about electrical?”

“Hey, Mom and Dad. I’m home.” Daniel walked up the creaking stairway and entered the vacant tower room. He was huffing and puffing from walking all around the mansion. Daniel stopped, bent over, and put his hands on his thighs. The uncomfortable bulk of his dick made the circuit of the house even harder. His briefs weren’t supportive enough and he now walked with an odd gait.

“Hey, pal. How was school?” George turned to look at his son.

“Good.” Daniel looked up at his parents. They were in their dusty construction clothes.

“I see your sister’s up in her tower already.” George pointed out the window at the other turret.

“No, I think she’s in the main living room doing homework.” Daniel turned his gaze in the direction his father pointed, but didn’t see anyone. “Maybe it was Penelope?”

“They went home this morning.” Julie tucked her pad of paper under her arm.

“Well it wasn’t Brittney.” He wondered if it was Eloise, but after he’d lost his virginity last night, Daniel didn’t want to talk about her with his parents.

“Well, I hate to argue –” George squinted over at the other tower.

“Then don’t.” Julie slapped George on the back and a cloud of dust rose in the air. She smiled at him and then at her son. Even in her ragged work clothes, Julie was a beauty. “Tell us something that happened today at school.”

“Well …” Daniel straightened and sighed. He’d finally caught his breath. “I think I need new underwear. I was really uncomfortable. Especially during PE.”

“That’s a problem we can solve.” Julie handed George the punch list. “I’m going to help Daniel find some new underwear online.” She walked toward her son, the loose floorboards squeaking a protest under her sneakers. Her brown ponytail swished back and forth behind her head.

“I could really use your help, Jules.” George did need her help. It was a lot of house to cover.

“You’ll be fine without me, honey.” She took Daniel’s warm hand in hers and led him back down the stairs. “It’s not like Danny’s going to steal me away, George,” she called over her shoulder. Julie laughed at that. It was an easy, friendly sound, like the ringing of merry church bells.

~~

“This isn’t easy.” Julie scrolled the page on her laptop. “I mean, if we get the XXL, it’ll just hang off your butt. You’re still skinny everywhere but that one place.”

“Over there, Mom.” Daniel pointed at the screen and she stopped scrolling. “That iron strength micro boxer. It says it’s made for men with big packages.”

“It does, thank goodness.” Julie clicked on the link and adjusted her reading glasses. “Good for up to seven inches when soft,” she read. “How big is your thing, Danny?”

“I don’t know.” Daniel was suddenly aware that his shoulder was resting against his mom’s shoulder as their chairs were side by side. The touch was almost electric. He leaned away from her a little.

“Come on. I know all men measure it. Especially teenagers. You must have measured it.” She turned to look at him and tried to offer a reassuring smile like this was all perfectly normal, even though they both knew it was not.

“I didn’t measure it.” Daniel inhaled. Julie’s breath was sweet and her lips looked so plump and inviting. He’d kissed a few girls in his day, but none as womanly as his mother. Not even close. He looked up into her warm brown eyes, magnified by her glasses. “Let’s just get this one. I bet medium will fit.”

“Nonsense, I’ll get your father down here and he can show you how to measure it.” Julie took off her glasses, stood, and walked toward the door.

“No, Mom. I’d die if I had to show it to him again.” Daniel steepled his hands in prayer. “Can you just do it, please?”

Julie stopped and looked back at him. He looked so sincere. “Fine. I’ll go get the measuring tape in the kitchen. I’ll be back in a minute.”

~~

Brittney worked her way through her calculus. She sat cross-legged on the sofa, her phone playing white noise to help her concentrate. The cavernous room felt almost cozy.

“That math looks hard,” an unfamiliar voice said. “I always tried to study in this room too. The fire always made it so snug and comfy.”

Surprised, Brittney looked up to see a boy roughly her age leaning against the great timber mantel. Even more surprising, a fire now roared in the fireplace. The white noise on her phone shifted to the crackling and popping of a blazing fire. Brittney felt the room swim around her. Were those animal heads on the wall? But like in all dreams, she accepted the fantastical as mundane. The boy had short red hair, freckles, and looked like he’d been dressed by Huckleberry Finn. “I’m sorry, who are you now?”

“I’m Tom. And you are Miss …?” Thomas bowed and raised his eyebrows, clearly looking for her name.

“I’m Brittney.” She giggled. He had such strange affectations. “How old are you Tom?” Brittney put her homework down on the coffee table and brushed her long brown hair behind her shoulders.

“I’m nineteen.” Thomas finished his bow and leaned back against the mantle with an air of insouciance. “Always nineteen.”

“Well, that’s very strange. I’m eighteen, but not always.” Brittney laughed again. “For example, just a few weeks ago I was seventeen.”

“I see.” Tom smiled. “What sort of games do you like to play?”

“I don’t know. Mostly 4x strategy games.” Brittney looked around the room. Where had all the ornate furniture come from? The fire cast everything with an orange glow, but offered no heat.

“I don’t know what that is, Miss Brittney.”

“What games do you play?” Brittney smiled at this odd boy.

“I play carnal games mostly. Those are the most fun. Don’t you think?” Thomas looked down at his trousers and there was an obvious bulge growing there. Soon it was an impossibly large tent.

“Oh, my. What’s that?” Brittney’s smile faded.

“Do you want me to show you?” Thomas shrugged out of his suspenders and reached down to unbutton his trousers.

“No. I don’t want to see it.” Brittney shook her head. “It’s too big. Too big,” she shouted.

“Brittney, sweetie?” Julie’s voice echoed around the room.

Thomas, the fire, and his other manifestations shimmered and then disappeared.

Julie walked into the living room. “What’s wrong, Brittney?” She had a measuring tape in her hand and a look of worry on her face. “I heard you shouting.”

“It was just a bad dream.” Brittney looked around the room in bewilderment. Everything was just as it’d been when she walked in a little while ago. “I just drifted off while studying.” She picked up her homework off the coffee table.

“Oh, okay.” Julie nodded. “I’m going to go help your brother with something, then I’ll check back in on you.”

“Thanks, Mom.” Brittney waved her off. The white noise on her phone crackled and popped.

“Sure, pumpkin.” Julie stepped back into the hall and headed back to the study.

~~

“Wow, Danny. Is it even bigger than yesterday?” Julie kneeled in front of her son, tape measure in hand. She looked at that great hanging thing, a formidable leviathan not yet wakened from its slumber. Her gaze went behind it to those two tumescent balls. The rough flesh was crisscrossed with little purple veins running every which way.

“I don’t think so.” Danny looked past his mom at Eloise who quietly stepped in from the hallway and gently closed the study door behind her. She put a pale finger to her pink lips and smiled at Daniel. Her bustled dress made no sound as she gracefully stepped into the room, her pregnant belly not totally concealed by the patterned fabric.

“Well, let’s get this over with.” Julie reached out with her left hand, hesitated, and then took hold of the soft shaft. “It’s so warm.” She brought the measuring tape up and unwound it. “Five, six, seven, eight inches. Goodness, Danny. You’re longer than your father is when he’s erect.” Julie hadn’t meant to say that out loud.

“Really?” Danny watched Eloise as she stood behind his mother. Eloise put her hands together and then slowly pulled them apart until there was more than a foot of distance between them. She nodded, and offered a sweet, proud smile when she saw that Daniel understood.

“Okay, eight inches it is.” Julie put down the measuring tape on the floor, but for some reason she hadn’t yet released her son’s penis. “Maybe those micro boxers will work. Seven is pretty close to eight.”

“Uh, Mom.” Daniel tried not to stammer. “We should … see how long it is hard.” Danny looked at Eloise as she vigorously nodded and then his gaze fell to his mom’s pretty eyes. Three was a nervous tension in those eyes.

“I don’t think so, Danny.” The color drained from Julie’s face. She bit her bottom lip. “Unless … unless … you think it’s really important for your comfort.”

“I need your help, Mom.”

“Okay, okay, okay.” Julie took a deep breath and looked back down at the flaccid penis. “I’ll help you this one time so we can get you the proper underwear.” Her left hand made one tentative stroke up and down the shaft. She paused. And stroked again. And again. Pretty soon, she had a nice rhythm. She could feel the thing in her hand swelling as Danny’s blood rushed into it. “There we go. Is it all the way hard yet?”

“Not … yet.” Daniel watched her boobs shake under her t-shirt as she worked frantically to get him all the way hard.

“Not yet? Okay, okay.” Julie grabbed him with her right hand too and worked both hands on the shaft together. She’d never given a handjob with two hands before, there hadn’t been enough room on those other men. Oh, no, she thought. She was giving Daniel a handjob. It was really happening.

“You can … measure … now.” Daniel panted and tried hard not to cum in his mom’s unsuspecting face.

“Thank goodness.” Still stroking with her left hand, Julie reached down and grabbed the tape measure with her right hand. She should really stop the handjob now, but for some reason she couldn’t. “Holy Moses, Danny. It’s thirteen inches long.” That was an unlucky number, she thought.

Behind Julie, Eloise nodded encouragement to Daniel. With her stark, white hands, she made a motion like an erupting volcano. She mouthed the words all over her.

Daniel shook his head at the pregnant woman. “Mom … you … have to stop. Or …”

“Sorry, Danny.” Julie’s left hand finally stopped and she let go of the wakened leviathan. “Go take care of that in the bathroom.”

Eloise frowned, and for a second her pretty, freckled face looked quite dark. She turned and walked to the study closet, opened the door and disappeared inside.

“Thanks, Mom.” Daniel in only his t-shirt, stepped around his mom and raced to the study door. His giant cock bounced wildly in front of him. He opened the door and vanished down the hall on his way to the bathroom.

Julie turned to watch him go. It was almost comical how disproportioned he was. She took a deep breath and stood. She was about to turn back to her laptop and order Daniel some micro boxers when she noticed the open closet door. That was odd. She walked over to the door and put her hand on it to close it, but stopped when she saw what was hanging inside.

All by itself on a black hanger was a powder blue chemise and corset. Victorian lingerie. It looked a little unwieldly, but also quite pretty. Julie wondered if George would like seeing her wearing that outfit. Then she wondered how Daniel would feel if he saw her like that. Would his thirteen inches harden when she presented herself to him? What was she thinking? That was crazy. But she would certainly wear it for George. Julie turned and walked back to the laptop and ordered some new underwear for Daniel.

~~

“What do you think, honey?” Julie twirled for her husband in the middle of their bedroom. The kids were in bed, it was late, and Julie felt lively for the first time in days. The perfect recipe for romance.

“I guess it has a certain, understated appeal.” George looked her up and down from his position on the bed. The corset did push her boobs up, and the chemise did accentuate the contours of her hips. But it was certainly no Victoria’s Secret. “Where’d you find that, again?”

“In the study closet.” Julie stood and cocked her hip to the side. She felt so sexy in that lingerie. Her pussy had started dripping the moment she’d fastened the corset.

“And you just put on someone else’s lingerie?” George wondered how he’d ever get that getup off her.

“I washed it first, silly.” Julie gave him a pretend pout and stalked to the bed. “Come on, George. I want to feel your little thing inside … your big thing. Your very big penis inside me.” She crawled up onto the bed.

“Very well, come and get it, Jules.” George pulled her into an embrace. He tried not to let her see that her little thing comment had unnerved him. He had always been so confident in his size. Now, he wasn’t sure. It took him longer than usual to get hard, but if she noticed, Julie didn’t say anything. They made sweet love in their new bedroom, and George was at least grateful that he lasted longer than usual. Almost seven minutes.

Julie hid her disappointment well. For the first time in her life, she wanted more than what George could give. She tried to push those feelings aside and reassured herself that things would return to normal. But as she drifted off to sleep that night, her mind kept coming back to visions of her son’s majestic penis, fully rigid in her trembling, delicate fingers.

~~

A week passed and the Andersons settled into their new home. Most of the odd occurrences that plagued them when they first moved in, had dissipated.

Julie still did have daydreams, here and there, of holding Daniel’s manhood. But they had lessened, and she expected that those thoughts would soon vanish entirely.

Daniel found his new underwear much to his liking. He hadn’t seen Eloise at all since she’d encouraged him to cum on his mother and he’d declined. Eloise’s absence did not sit well with Daniel. He’d settled on two alternatives. Either he was crazy, or Eloise Palmer was a ghost. Either way, Daniel thought she was amazing, and that sex was amazing, and he didn’t want the specter that took his virginity to disappear forever.

Brittney didn’t see Thomas again and that was fine with her. She liked the house, and grew quite fond of her tower room with its panoramic views of the sweeping grassland around their new house.

Monday evening was takeout time again. Without a functioning kitchen, they’d been eating a lot of take out lately. George worked away under the sink. He cursed as he banged his elbow into the panel behind where he was trying to put in the disposal. The board gave a little. He jostled it and then pulled it to the side. There was a compartment behind it with some old papers. He took them out and crawled from under the sink.

“Hey, Jules, check this out.” George called over to his wife as she opened Styrofoam containers on the dining table. “Seems we now know the first owners. Frederick and Eloise Palmer built this house over the course of two years starting in 1884.” He skimmed the papers and didn’t notice the startled look on his wife’s face.

“What dear?” Julie recognized the name from her dream in the library. How had she known the name Eloise Palmer? It must have been buried in the home’s disclosures and her mind had unconsciously cataloged it.

Daniel froze as he set the table. He wasn’t crazy after all. Eloise Palmer was a ghost. He had to figure out how to get her back. The Palmer house was the best thing to happen to him. Ever.

“The Palmers, honey.” George jabbed his finger at the browned paper. “It says they lived here for only twelve years before …” George skimmed the page but couldn’t find what he was looking for. “Before something happened and the mansion was inherited by Frederick’s cousin.” George put the paper down. “The Palmer Mansion, huh? It has a nice ring to it.” He walked to the dining room door and looked in at his family. “What are you all staring at? Do I have something in my beard?” He rubbed his beard vigorously.

“Nothing,” all three Andersons mumbled back to him.

Gears turned in Julie’s mind as she rationalized these revelations away.

Daniel thought about how he might best communicate with the dead. He needed to coax Eloise back into his room.

Brittney thought of the boy by the fire. “Does it say anything about them having a son?”

“Not in these papers.” George shook his head.

Brittney smiled to herself. To think she was worried about ghosts. How silly was that?

~~

Julie found herself slipping out of bed in the dead of night. She shivered. She was naked and so very cold. Julie stepped over to the closet and grabbed one of George’s flannel shirts. Something called to her, a name whispered, snaking its way through the mansion’s long hallways. She wrapped George’s shirt around her and left the master bedroom. A deep ticking sound kept a steady rhythm. Out in the second-floor living room, Julie found a great grandfather clock that had no business being there. It chimed midnight as she watched, with a strange, somber melody. She hugged the flannel shirt tightly around her and walked down the stairs.

In addition to the ticking of the incongruous clock, another beat kept rhythm in the house. It was a wet, smacking metronome, sounding down the west main floor hallway. Julie followed the noise down the hall. On either wall were hung the strangest oil paintings. She stopped and looked at one. It was a family portrait of a stern man, a smiling woman, and a shy son. These artworks did not belong on Julie’s walls. She looked closer and recognized the smiling woman as the pregnant woman from her library dream. The original owner of the house, Eloise Palmer.

Julie’s feet scuffed at the smooth floorboards as she shuffled past the mysterious locked room, past the study, past the second living room, and she stopped at the door to the library. It was cracked open and the slapping sounds echoed out of there. She hugged George’s shirt tighter around her and pushed the door open. “Oh, my gosh.” Her hand went to her mouth.

Inside the library, laying amongst the stacks of yet-to-be-shelved books, was a young, red-headed man. He was on his back and completely naked. Riding him with long, languid thrusts was Eloise Palmer. With her ripe pregnant belly, her fat, dark nipples, and her myriad freckles she was quite a sight. But what made the scene truly shocking was the monster penis sawing in and out of her, and the contorted, lust-filled, expression on her face.

“I’m dreaming.” Julie felt something trickle down her bare leg. She realized that her vagina was so wet that it was dripping. “Heavens.” She put a hand between her legs, under the hanging flaps of George’s shirt and felt her slit. She’d never been that wet before.

“Mrs. Julie … Anderson.” Eloise caught sight of the wife in the library doorway and her face lit in the sweetest smile. “You found me … and … uh … uh … uh … Thomas.” Her hips kept bouncing their steady rhythm. She held onto her round belly with one hand and an engorged boob with the other. “You are dreaming and you are not dreaming.”

Thomas did not look Julie’s way, but instead fixed his eyes on the wobbling, vigorous woman above him.

“You’re so … so …” Julie’s hand moved between her legs. She would never have touched herself in real life, but in a dream it was okay.

“Eyes … up here, darling.” Eloise watched Julie with some modest reproach. “It’s never polite to stare at another woman’s breasts.” Eloise gave Julie a wink. “But you like what you see, don’t you? I offer you this and so much more. We already paid and received and the Devil took his due. Extend your approbation, good Julie. You may have this too.”

“No.” Julie shook her head and her fingers found her clit. Electricity moved up her spine. “Mark 3:11. And whenever the unclean spirits saw him, they fell down before him and cried out.” Her hand moved faster and Julie felt her climax approach.

“Play coy, then, and watch Thomas fill his mother’s womb yet again.” Eloise thrust fitfully as Thomas grunted below her. Her eyes rolled back in her head as he coated her insides.

“No. He can’t be …” Julie grunted out her own glorious climax, hunching herself against her hand and letting George’s shirt fall open. “… your son.” Julie cried out as her orgasm swept through her.

“Honey.” George called to his wife from the master bath door. “You slept through the alarm. Time to get up.”

“What?” Julie opened her eyes. She was in bed with George’s flannel shirt wrapped around her. What a horrible nightmare. She crawled out of bed and headed to the shower. She felt so dirty. She sighed. So very dirty.

~~

The rickety old shower in the bathroom across the hall from Daniel’s bedroom was becoming Daniel’s favorite place to fap. Brittney, in an effort to avoid his male teenage grossness, had taken the bathroom down at the other end of the second floor as hers. So, Daniel could fap away without being bothered. This was essential these days, because since he’d had his growth spurt that first night in the house, he’d needed to relieve himself several times a day.

Daniel was in the middle of his before-school-fap when a woman’s voice breathed its way past his shower curtains. He froze.

“Such a mighty tool. A shame to use it as such.” Eloise pulled back the shower curtain with slow persistence until her green eyes could take in all of the eighteen-year-old.

“Thank God you’re back, Mrs. Palmer.” Daniel stood there with water cascading over his thin body, both hands stationary on his dick. “I thought you might be gone forever.”

“You disappointed me, Danny.” Eloise smoothed out her bustled dress, her hands lingering on her bulging belly. A slight frown pulled her perfect lips down. “I made it very clear. You were to cover Julie Anderson in your wonderful effluence. You refused me.”

“But she’s my mom.” Daniel let go of his dick and reached out for the ghost. One of her ice-cold hands gently slapped him away.

“She is a sow, darling.” Eloise, buoyed by her own words, smiled again. “A sow that you will sow with your great gift.”

“I’m not sure what that means.” Daniel stroked his dick. If she wasn’t going to touch him, he’d at least get to look at this beautiful woman while fapping. “But I’m not going to do my mom.”

“You are a recalcitrant young man, are you not?” Eloise reached into the shower and brushed one chilly finger down his arm. “I’ll make you a deal. Get her to prime your release and I will take you to bed again. Bargain?”

“You want her … uh … to see me cum?” Daniel was close. His eyes went from that pretty, warm face down to the curve of her boobs hidden under her dress.

“I want her to coax your sperm. She must pull it out. I will accept that as payment for another tussle with you, dearie.” Eloise faded into the steamy bathroom until there was nothing left of her.

“Maybe … uh … maybe … okay.” Daniel unloaded his balls onto the shower curtain and stood there gasping. He would do it. He needed to feel Eloise again.

~~

Several days passed quietly as Daniel mustered the courage to ask his mother for what he needed. He finally made his move Sunday afternoon. His dad was having his post-church nap down on the sofa in the basement while football played in the background. His sister was out with some friends. He found his mom in the library, shelving books. Daniel stopped in the doorway. He took in the swell of her ample sideboob under her stained t-shirt and the womanly curves that her hips and butt presented in her jeans as she reached for a high shelf. She was a beautiful woman. He realized he’d always known this, but had placed those thoughts deep in the far-reaches of his mind.

“Hi, Mom.” Daniel stepped into the room and stood next to a stack of paperbacks.

“Hello, pumpkin.” Julie tucked the book onto the shelf and turned to face her son. Her smile faded when she saw his face. “What’s wrong?”

“Remember how you said to come to you if anything changed with … my thing?” Daniel looked at the floor. “Well, it hurts and I can’t seem to finish no matter how hard I try.”

“Oh, dear.” Julie swept her brown hair out of her face. “Our pastor wouldn’t approve of my saying this, but have you tried the internet?” Julie tugged at the neck of her t-shirt. “You know … porn?”

“I’ve tried.”

“Oh, I see.” Julie thought for a minute. “Maybe it’s time to go see that doctor.”

“No, Mom. I know how expensive that is. And with all the house repairs … I think I just need a little help to finish.”

“You mean me?” She put her hand to her breast.

Daniel nodded.

“I touched you the one time so we could find you the right underwear.” Julie took an unconscious step toward Daniel. “To do it again would be a sin.”

“Children are a heritage from the Lord, offspring a reward from Him.” Daniel smiled. “To help me is to help Him.”

Julie was going to refuse him again, but a sudden shift in energy flowed through her. She felt almost as if she stood before him in a dress and corset, rather than her ragged work clothes. “Oh, Danny. You always had a way with words. I can’t believe I’m going to do this.” She walked past Daniel and closed the library door. “We have to be quick. Your father will be up soon.” She looked around the room but didn’t see anything to catch the coming mess. “This old t-shirt will have to do as a rag.” She pulled her shirt off and held it in her hand. Her breasts wobbled in their supportive bra. “Eyes up here, mister.”

“Sorry, Mom.” Daniel unbuttoned his jeans and pulled them off. His dick was hard and poking out the top of his underwear.

“Those mini-boxers look very supportive.” Julie stepped in front of Daniel and lowered herself to her knees. “They almost contain your hard thing.” She giggled as she reached up and pulled down his underwear. Her giggles stopped dead when his penis sprung out in front of her. The purple head swayed only inches from her face. A small drop of precum dripped down. “Good, Lord. I hope this is the right thing to do.”

“It is, Mom.” Daniel stepped out of his underwear and stood before her in only his shirt. “It really hurts.” Daniel knew that lying was also a sin, but despite his upbringing, he didn’t have much of the fear of God in him.

“Let’s get this done.” She put her shirt by her knee, reached out with both hands, and placed them on his thing. It was astoundingly thick and the bulging veins pulsed slightly under her fingers. She carefully stroked him back and forth. Her dream from the other night came back to her. Eloise and her son Thomas copulating in this very room. Had that actually happened, or was her mind overwhelmed by life’s changes? One thing Julie knew, she’d never cheat on her husband. Especially with her own son. No amount of bible sweet talk could make that happen. “It’s a very manly tool, Danny.” Her hands moved faster on the shaft.

“Like Dad’s?”

“Different.” Julie shook her head and looked up at her handsome son. “Let’s not talk about your father. I don’t think he’d approve of this.”

“Yeah.” Daniel put his hands on his hips and looked down at his mother’s pretty face and her jiggling boobs inside her bra. “Probably not.” He was happy Eloise had forced him to do this. His mom’s handjob was quickly becoming his new favorite moment in this house.

They were quiet for a while as Julie worked Daniel’s dick. His precum had made his cock slick and the sound of wet hands sliding on skin was all they heard for a while.

“I see what you mean about not being able to finish. Are you close, Danny?” Julie looked up at him with plaintive eyes. She wanted to complete her task before George woke and tracked them down.

Daniel grunted and shook his head.

“Oh, my. Well …” She looked back down at the organ in front of her. “My mouth isn’t cheating, right? And by helping you, I’m helping Him.”

“Right … uh … Mom.”

Just like that, she leaned forward and took him into her warm mouth. She rarely did this for George, and his thing was so different from Daniel’s thing. It was awkward at first, but she persisted. She gave little bobs with her head, not daring to try to take more than the head. Eventually, she swirled her tongue too. After a while, she decided it wasn’t so bad. Even the salty taste of his precum was something of a delight in its own way. “Mmmmmmmmmm.” She groaned and murmured around his fat, purple head. She could see her wedding ring as it bounced and blurred with her hand’s movement in front of her. It was okay, her mouth wasn’t cheating.

The library was now filled with slurping and popping sounds. Eloise, unnoticed, watched from the shadows by the closet. She never tired of witnessing a mother’s first suck of her son’s cock. The spectacle was pure magic. Such moments were worth every bit of the Devil’s due. The only thing better than watching a mother teeter on the edge, was watching her fall.

“Mom … you’re going to … uh … make me …” Daniel shook all over.

Realizing the moment had come, Julie pulled her mouth off his thing with a pop and picked up her shirt. She held it up to his penis with her right hand, and continued to stroke with her left. “Finish, Danny. Please, finish.”

“Moooooooommmmmmm.” Daniel erupted.

Spurt after spurt of the hot, viscus liquid soaked into the shirt. Julie could feel the pulsing force as it pushed against her right hand. His orgasm continued, and soon the shirt could hold no more and cum dripped between her fingers and down onto the wood floor. “Oh, my gosh. Oh, my gosh,” Julie repeated over and over. When he was done, the shirt, her hands, and the floor were a hot, sticky mess.

“Wow.” Daniel took a long shuddering breath. “Thanks, Mom. I feel way better now.”

“You’re … um … welcome, Danny.” Julie’s face was white as a sheet. “Don’t tell …” She took a couple of deep breaths. “Don’t tell anyone about this. It’s our secret, okay?”

“Sure.” Daniel nodded, bent down for his boxers, and pulled them on. His hard dick poked out of the elastic waistband. He pulled his shirt over it and pulled on his pants. “It’s a secret.”

“Good, boy.” Julie took the t-shirt and tried to mop up the mess on the floor, but the cloth was too soaked with cum already. She’d need to go get a towel or something. “Now run along, Danny. I’ll clean this up.”

“Okay. Love you, Mom.” Daniel turned and headed for the door.

“Love you too, pumpkin,” Julie said as she looked at her sticky, saturated shirt. She needed to clean up the mess before her husband wandered back upstairs.

~~

After that amazing blowjob from his mom, Daniel walked down the hall back to his room with a little hop to his step. This wasn’t easy because he was still completely hard, and there was nothing any underwear could do to fully contain his engorged monster.

He opened the door to his room and there stood Eloise by the fireplace, wearing a powder blue chemise. When she saw him, a wide smile spread across her pale face and she hopped up and down, clapping her hands with joy.

“You did it, Danny.” She gave a quick, excited laugh. “I’m so proud of you.”

“Thank you, Mrs. Palmer.” Daniel stepped into his room and closed the door behind him. He couldn’t wipe the grin off his face. “And thank you for asking me to do it.”

“You’re welcome, darling.” Still smiling, Eloise stopped her jumping and lifted up the chemise past her hips. She wasn’t wearing anything underneath and she exposed her red triangle to Daniel. “There’s nothing like a mother at service to her boy. Best thing since the horse and buggy. Don’t you agree?” She turned her back to him, still holding up the chemise, and wiggled her pale butt.

“Yeah. That was great.” Daniel pulled his pants down and took off his underwear. He removed his shirt and tossed it behind him. “Now do we get to do it?” His eyes fixed themselves on the twin, white globes of her ass.

“What a rambunctious boy.” Eloise watched him over her shoulder with her captivating smile. She lowered herself to her knees on the rug by the fireplace and then leaned forward until she was on all fours, presenting her ass up in the air to Daniel. “Minutes ago, you were in your mother’s mouth. Now you want more?” The chemise hung off her shoulders and back, hiding most of her round belly and swollen boobs below her.

“Yes, please.” Daniel raced to the rug and knelt behind Eloise. He gently caressed the curve of her butt and shivered at her frigid skin.

“Very well. But first attend, Danny.” She kept her green eyes on him, looking back over her shoulder. “Will you put your mother to her wifely tasks on your bludgeon again?”

“I don’t know.” Daniel frowned. “I thought if I got her to do what we just did I could be with you again. That was my first blowjob and it was awesome. But … I don’t want to cross any lines with my mom.”

Eloise laughed that high tinkling sound of hers, so filled with joy. “Silly, boy. The Rubicon is behind you. But never mind for now. You may have me. That was our deal, and I am a woman of my word.”

“So, can I …?” Daniel grabbed his dick with his right hand and scooted in right behind her.

“You may.”

Daniel pushed his dick into the chill of her soft flesh, but couldn’t find the hole.

“I’d almost forgotten this is only your second time.” Eloise reached behind her and grasped the purple head. “That hole you poke is only for special occasions, Danny. Until then, you get my crinkum crankum.” She lowered his penis and slid it into her wet vagina. The heat of his member filled her.

“So … good … Mrs. Palmer.” Her icy insides enveloped him and sent shivers through his nervous system. He took hold of her wide, cold hips and thrust in and out.

“Yes, darling.” Eloise looked down at her white hands on the dark floorboards and gritted her teeth against the onslaught. The twin diamonds on her wedding ring shone with the orange glow of a fire long since extinguished. “You may take all that you see. I honor my contracts and so does He.”

Daniel grunted and plowed the ghost for a long time. He sent her through several shrieking orgasms. At first, he was worried that her screaming would bring his parents. But not so worried that he ever considered stopping. When his mom and dad didn’t come rushing through his bedroom door, he completely forgot about them and just gave himself over to the bestial act. His narrow hips slapped up against her ample butt and the pleasure mounted and mounted.

“I’m going to … cum … in your pussy … Mrs. Palmer.” Daniel didn’t care that she was some sort of phantasm. Sex felt amazing and he never wanted to give it up. “Aaaaahhhhhhhhh.” He spasmed and released his load inside her.

“It’s yours … it’s yours …,” Eloise hissed and pushed back against the young buck.

When his orgasm subsided, Daniel looked down to find Eloise gone. He hoped she’d be back soon. He stood, stumbled over to bed and tumbled forward on the sheets. Daniel fell into a deep sleep and dreamed of his mother falling, and falling. Forever falling. His nap was both thrilling and terrifying.

 

Chapter 3

“I’m thinking of going to the library this weekend to see what else we can learn about this new house of ours.” George looked around the table with a twinkle in his eye. He still had some dust in his messy blond hair even though they were sitting down to dinner. “Who’s with me?”

“Sounds interesting, Dad.” Brittney chewed her Kung Pao chicken takeout thoughtfully. “What do you want to find?”

Both Julie and Daniel kept their eyes on their respective plates of food. They’d been uncharacteristically quiet that evening.

George frowned at them. “Everything alright with you, Jules? Danny?”

They both looked up at him and quickly nodded.

“Yeah, I think the move –” Julie stopped talking when Daniel accidently cut her off.

“… lots of tests at school, so …” Daniel looked over at his mother, his cheeks flushed, and he looked back down at his plate. He pushed a cashew around with his fork.

“Well, you two sure are acting strange.” George shook his head and looked at his daughter. “To answer your question, I’d like to know what happened to Frederick and Eloise in 1896. And maybe we could get a plan for the house, see what that locked room is all about. I haven’t found any keys that might fit that lock. Has anybody else?”

Julie and Daniel shook their heads and looked off in different directions.

“No, Dad.” Brittney chipped in.

“Okay, then.” George scratched at his graying beard and thought about what mysteries lay in the Mansion’s past. “Well, I’m going to the library on Saturday. Who else wants to do some digging with me?”

“I will.” Brittney raised her hand.

“Maybe I’ll use that time for a nap,” Julie said. “I haven’t been sleeping well.”

“Homework.” Daniel glanced at his father quickly.

“Well, it’s just you and me then, Britt.” George sighed.

Brittney happily nodded.

~~

“You inspire me, Mrs. Julie Anderson.” Eloise looked up from a felt-upholstered wingback chair near the hearth in the main living room. Somewhere in the house a clock chimed two o’clock in the morning. The pale woman read by firelight, placing her finger in the leather-bound book to mark her place as she greeted her visitor. “I hadn’t read First Love in a long time. Very inspirational.” The pretty woman had her red hair up in a bun, and wore a white, frilly nightgown that went all the way to her ankles. The loose fabric almost concealed her pregnant belly. “And you brought the book back into my house. Well done.”

“How?” Julie looked around the room. She knew that the chimney needed a major cleaning before it would work again, but there was a roaring fire in the fireplace. On the walls, the glassy-eyed heads of a boar, a deer, and a moose stared blankly. The furniture was all wrong, too. The room was filled with ornate and shiny pieces with delicately turned edges. “How did I get here?” Julie suddenly perceived her nakedness. She found herself dressed only in a pair of white panties. She covered her breasts with both hands.

“You must have walked downstairs, silly.” Eloise scrunched up her nose in light-hearted mockery. “Please don’t cover yourself on my account, darling. I think your ruby-tipped globes are quite divine and I could alight my gaze upon them all night.” Eloise waited for Julie to drop her hands. When Julie persisted in her modesty, Eloise smiled, shrugged, and opened the book again. “Suit yourself.” She flipped a few pages and stopped. “You really are perfect for this house, sweet Julie. You brought me back to this book. I wouldn’t say First Love started it all, but it did give me ideas about men.”

“What are you talking about?” Julie shivered and walked past Eloise to stand by the fire. She felt no added warmth.

“Let me read you a passage.” Eloise’s green eyes fell to the pages in her lap. “Ah, here we are. This is from the teenage boy’s perspective. Remember, darling, he’s in love with an older lady.” Eloise read:

One day, I was sitting thus on the wall, gazing off into the distance and listening to the chiming of the bells … when suddenly something ran over me—not a breeze exactly, not a shiver, but something resembling a breath, the consciousness of some one’s proximity…. I dropped my eyes. Below me, in a light grey gown, with a pink parasol on her shoulder, Zinaída was walking hastily along the road. She saw me, halted, and, pushing up the brim of her straw hat, raised her velvety eyes to mine.

“What are you doing there, on such a height?”—she asked me, with a strange sort of smile.—“There now,”—she went on,—“you are always declaring that you love me—jump down to me here on the road if you really do love me.”

Before the words were well out of Zinaída’s mouth I had flown down, exactly as though some one had given me a push from behind. The wall was about two fathoms high. I landed on the ground with my feet, but the shock was so violent that I could not retain my balance; I fell, and lost consciousness for a moment. When I came to myself I felt, without opening my eyes, that Zinaída was by my side.—“My dear boy,”—she was saying, as she bent over me—and tender anxiety was audible in her voice—“how couldst thou do that, how couldst thou obey?… I love thee … rise.”

Her breast was heaving beside me, her hands were touching my head, and suddenly—what were my sensations then!—her soft, fresh lips began to cover my whole face with kisses … they touched my lips…. But at this point Zinaída probably divined from the expression of my face that I had already recovered consciousness, although I still did not open my eyes—and swiftly rising to her feet, she said:—“Come, get up, you rogue, you foolish fellow! Why do you lie there in the dust?”—I got up.”

Eloise stopped reading and looked up. “There now, do you see?”

“No.” Julie shook her head and took a step closer to the seated woman. It seemed the chill in the room emanated off Eloise’s pale, freckled skin.

“We ask them to jump, darling, and they do it without a second thought.” Eloise looked up at Julie with the most comforting crescent of a smile. “They melt under our kisses and long for nothing more than a woman’s touch. A real woman, mind you. Not the girls seeking to entrap them in their skirts. I could give you and Daniel such pleasure. Everything you ever wanted and more.”

“I’d never …” Julie took a step back.

“But you’ve already launched yourself, darling. You need only to take hold of God’s breath like one of those wonderous new dirigibles.” Eloise stood and gracefully walked over to Julie. She reached up and moved Julie’s arms down by her sides and regarded the woman’s exposed breasts. “Like two teardrops. Your feminine form takes my breath away. Imagine what it will do to young Danny.”

“He’s only eighteen.” Julie felt her nipples harden as Eloise reached up and rolled them between icy fingertips. “He’s my son,” Julie squeaked. The whole room swam. It seemed different furnishings occupied the same space and pushed up against each other, time rubbing on time.

“Details.” Eloise bent at her waist and gave Julie’s right nipple a lick with her frigid tongue. She thrilled as the housewife shuddered at her touch. She straightened and looked into Julie’s eyes. “We paid and received and the Devil took his due. All we need from you is your approbation, sweet Julie.”

The word Devil broke Julie from her stupor. “Peter 5:7. Your adversary the devil prowls around like a roaring lion, seeking someone to devour. Resist him, firm in your faith.” Julie swatted away Eloise’s cold hands, covered up her boobs again, and ran from the living room. Less than a minute later, she fell into bed next to her beloved, snoring George. Her chest heaved and she pulled the covers over her head, calming herself some. She had simply gone too far with Daniel while helping him with his thing. Her conscience, using nightmares now, exerted its price. She wouldn’t do anything inappropriate with Daniel again and all should return to normal. Her breathing slowed. And when things did return to normal, the nightmares would surely fade away.

~~

On Wednesday, Brittney brought her new boyfriend home after school. Ted Haskins was an affable boy. He was also a senior at the twin’s high school. Brittney wanted him to see the wonderous expanse of the house she now occupied.

She brought him up to her tower room and he was indeed dazzled. Especially by the view.

“You can see for miles. Do you have neighbors?” Ted held his hand over his eyes and looked through one of the north windows.

“Behind the trees to the south. They’re pretty close actually, but we haven’t met them yet.” Brittney sat on her bed and patted the spot next to her. “Come here, Ted.”

Ted turned and looked south. The trees weren’t that far away, but he couldn’t see the house hiding behind them. “What’d you have in mind?” He walked over and flopped on the bed.

The teenagers made out for a while.

Right in the middle of a rapturous moment as he wiggled his hand under Brittney’s shirt, something tickled Ted’s foot. Ted broke their kiss and looked down. He gave a started grunt and backed up against the headboard. A young man with freckles and red hair smiled down at him from the foot of the bed. Ted’s tormentor wore baggy clothes with suspenders.

“What is it?” Brittney watched the color drain from her boyfriend’s face.

“Who …” Ted pointed to the foot of the bed, looked at Brittney, and then back. The intruder was gone.

“What is it, Ted?” Brittney looked down at the foot of the bed but could see nothing amiss.

“There was a boy here a second ago.” Ted stood and straightened his shirt. “He messed with my foot.”

“Daniel’s helping my parents in the basement, I think.” Brittney frowned up at him.

“Not your brother.” Ted looked around the room but couldn’t see anything but teenage clutter. “Look, I should probably get going. Can you walk me out? This house is … really convoluted.” He hugged his broad chest with his arms.

“Sure.” Brittney got up, adjusted her bra, and led him downstairs. Once at the front door, she kissed him on the cheek. “Look, I’m sorry about whatever that was. We still on for Friday?”

“Sure.” Ted looked past her into the shadowy house. “Bye.” He turned and jogged down the footpath, got into his car, and sped away.

Brittney closed the massive oak door with loud thud. That wasn’t how she’d wanted her afternoon to go. She walked back upstairs to maybe listen to some music.

~~

In the middle of the night, Daniel woke with a start. Starlight filtered in through his open window from the moonless sky outside. What the heck, the window stood open again, letting in the cold night air. Why did it keep doing that? He knew he’d closed it this time. Daniel looked to see if his bedroom door was open too. It looked closed. Daniel didn’t think Eloise would be responsible for something so petty. Or mean. She was so sweet to Daniel.

The sound of a muffled smash carried into his room through his closed door. It was a noise like someone dropping china on the floor. And then he heard a man’s voice, also muffled by the door, but nearby.

“Who’s the father, Ellie?” The man said. He had a quiver in his voice. The sound of someone on the edge. “Your little friend sung to me. Sung like a pretty bird. I know that is not my child you carry.”

A pop sounded, like a firecracker, and Daniel’s body jerked at the noise. He pulled his covers up around his chin and lay perfectly still.

“I will not countenance the buck’s face, Ellie,” the man said.

Daniel had read enough to know the man was saying he wouldn’t allow his wife to cheat on him. To make him a cuckold.

“Come on out, Tommy.” The man’s voice dripped menace. “Tell me where your mother hides.” The voice was closer to Daniel’s door now. Five more pops went off, accompanied by the sound of splintering wood.

Daniel held his breath. Was his door locked? He heard the tinkling of metal. He guessed that the man carried a revolver and he’d dropped the spent bullet casings on the floor to reload.

A sudden awareness spread through Daniel’s nerves. There was someone else in the bedroom with him. All his muscles contracted when a white shape sped toward him out of the shadows by the dead fireplace. He gave a long sigh when he saw Eloise’s kind face. Her presence was somewhat less comforting when he saw her green eyes were wide with fright. She wore a long white nightgown that covered her ankles.

“Come now, young one,” Eloise whispered. She offered her left hand to Daniel and the binary diamonds on her ring shimmered in the starlight. She looked over her shoulder at the door and then back to Daniel. “We mustn’t let him find us here. He suspects our congress.”

Wordless, Daniel took her hand. He’d forgotten how cold she was, her icy grip firm. He allowed her to pull him out of bed. The smooth floorboards beneath his bare feet were almost as cool as the woman’s hand. Thank goodness for the warmth of his flannel pajamas.

“Storm’s coming, Ellie,” the man said. He might have been right outside the bedroom door. There was another clattering crash and two more pops. “When it arrives, even the Devil won’t save you.”

“Hurry.” Eloise pulled Daniel directly toward the fireplace with some urgency.

As they approached, Daniel realized that the hearth was somehow sideways and a yawning black gap looked out at him from either side. “What?” He let her lead him into the darkness. They paused on the other side of the fireplace, Eloise moved her free hand against the wall, and with a quiet grinding the hearth swung back and closed them off from the bedroom.

“I had the builders install this hidden stairway without Frederick’s knowledge.” Eloise’s voice held a muted tone in the enclosed space. “Even early in our marriage, he was a man of moods ofttimes deplorable. And, of course, the workmen were eager to please the lady of the house.” Her frozen hand held firmly to Daniel’s warm one. “Careful now, there’s a step here. Good. And now here.” She reached up and gripped his elbow with her free hand as she guided him down the winding stairs in the black. “Frederick still knows nothing of this passage.”

“Thank God for that.” Daniel took step after cautious step down and down.

“Yes.” There was a smile in Eloise’s voice. “Or someone.”

“Where are we going?” Daniel opened his eyes as wide as he could but could see only blackness.

“The basement, dearie.” Eloise steadied Daniel as he almost lost his balance. “And here we are, no more of those dreadful stairs, you brave boy.” There was the sound of a flipped switch and then slow grinding. The basement hearth turned sideways and Eloise pulled Daniel through.

The living room down in the basement was the largest room in the house. There was a treadmill left by the previous owners in one corner and a billiard table that also came with the house nearby. The Andersons had put a couch down here and had perched their television on a carboard box near the fireplace. The only light in the room came from a nightlight George had plugged in near the stairs.

“I can’t believe it.” Daniel looked around as the fireplace swiveled closed behind them. “A secret staircase.” He let the pregnant woman pull him over to the couch. She sat down and had him lie next to her, his head in her lap. The chill seeped out of her as she played with Daniel’s hair, but he didn’t mind.

“We’ll be safe down here, darling. He never looks for us down here.” Eloise paused and let the quiet around them bolster her words. “You must have had such a fright. I know just the thing to sooth you.” She shrugged her arms out of her nightgown and lowered the garment past her breasts. Her nipples stood out prominent and dark on her alabaster breasts. She slid her hips down to the edge of the couch and propped Daniel’s head on her bulging belly. “There now, drink and calm yourself.”

“I don’t understand.” The icy tips of her fingers pressed against his cheek and turned his mouth toward her breast. With her other hand, she squeezed her right tit and plopped the nipple between his lips. Then Daniel understood. The sweetest, most delicious tangy flavor filled his mouth and he gulped it down. The temperature was the same as milk taken straight from the fridge. All his muscles relaxed and Daniel gave into the most wonderful drink he’d ever tasted.

“There now. That’s a good boy.” Eloise looked down at him with a soft smile. “Everything’s better now. I’ll take care of you.”

“Mmmmmmmm,” Daniel said.

“I just have a favor to ask, Danny.” She stroked his cheek softly as he drank. “If I am to maintain my visits, you’ll need to have your mother take another step. She is most resistant to me, you see.”

“Mmmmmmm?” David continued gulping that sweet, cold milk.

“Have her take care of you again. But this time, darling, I’d like her to use her breasts to satisfy your cravings.” Eloise purred the words. “Understand? Those ruby-tipped globes are wasted on that father of yours. Clear enough?”

Daniel nodded and sucked. Eloise wanted him to coax a titjob out of his mom. There was some aversion on Daniel’s part to the idea, but he would do anything to keep Eloise around. And one little titjob wouldn’t hurt anyone. He’d just have to find a way to convince his sweet mother. Daniel drifted off to sleep at Eloise’s breast.

Birds sung and cool morning light fell over Daniel’s bed. He woke with a start and sat up in bed. He knew the night’s events had been no dream. He needed to find the courage to do as Eloise asked. Even if it took some time, he’d find a way.

~~

Julie made breakfast Saturday morning. The kitchen was finally coming together. George and Julie had installed the new stove the day before and it worked perfectly. Also, they now had a dishwasher, thank God. The sink worked as it should. They’d even done half the countertops. Of course, this was only part of one small room and they had a whole mansion to update. But slow and steady wins the race.

“Where’s Danny?” Julie called over her shoulder from the stove.

“In the shower, I think.” Brittney called back from the dining room table where she read a book. She knew what her brother did in the shower, which is why she had taken the unoccupied bathroom on the other side of the second floor as her own. Boys were so gross.

George stepped up next to his wife and gave Julie’s round bottom a good smack. “Sure you don’t want to come with us? Who knows what secrets we’ll unearth at the library?”

“I’m sure, George.” Julie smiled at him and flipped the bacon in the pan. “I could use my beauty rest.”

“If you get any more beautiful, Jules, you’ll burn a hole in my heart.” George kissed her rosy cheek and looked down at the frying pan. “Speaking of which, we better get that exhaust fan working. This smells great, but we don’t want grease all over our new kitchen.”

“Our partially new kitchen, you mean.”

“Our soon to be completely new kitchen, I mean.” George gave her butt another satisfying smack and went to pour himself some coffee. “Don’t miss me too much today, Jules.”

“Don’t worry, honey,” Julie said. “I’ll have Danny to keep me company while you two are gone.” The sudden unbidden image of Daniel’s enormous penis flashed in Julie’s mind. She blinked and willed the thought away. “Back to normal, back to normal,” she muttered.

“What was that, dear?” George took a long sip of hot coffee.

“Nothing, George. I hope you and Britt have fun today.” Julie couldn’t quite seem to get the image of her son’s throbbing penis out of her mind. Maybe a good nap would really do her some good.

~~

Daniel tried to get up the courage to ask his mother for more help with his dick, just as Eloise wanted. But he put it off and put it off. Instead, when she went down for a nap, he took the opportunity to fap. Maybe once he came, he’d have the courage to ask her for a titjob. But honestly, he didn’t know how she’d ever say yes.

Naked, sitting in his desk chair, he opened up the computer folder with pictures of redheaded women. He hadn’t found a model yet that really looked like Eloise, but these women helped him fantasize. Pretty soon he was really going at it, both hands on his dick and looking at a particularly busty, freckled woman. Maybe after his mom’s nap he’d ask her for what Eloise wanted. Hopefully they’d still have enough time before the other half of the family arrived home.

~~

In her dream, Julie walked out of the Palmer Mansion on a beautiful morning, the sun streaming down. There were trees around the house she did not recognize. She twirled in her dress, so happy for modern fashion with the abandonment of the bustle. These new dresses beautifully flared from her waist all the way to the ground. A carriage waited for her, the horses eager and whinnying. She took her husband’s right hand in her left and walked down the merry front path. The scent of spring blossoms hung in the air. Her husband was a tall man she recognized from somewhere, but couldn’t quite place him. It seemed she should know her husband, she thought. He was handsome and barrel chested, with a mustache, top hat, and long jacket.

“Who’s the father, Jules.” Her husband’s grip became a vice on her hand and Julie shrieked in pain.

“I don’t know what you mean, Frederick.” Julie hollered as the bones in her hand popped. As things do in dreams, it became clear his name was Frederick. This was Frederick Palmer. The thought seared into Julie’s brain. The delicate bones in her left hand broke one by one as Frederick squeezed harder and harder. Julie screamed. “Please …”

“Is it the boy?” Frederick turned his dark eyes on her and there was nothing behind them. Only a deep, unending blackness. “Give him succor now. Protect him as you will. But if it is he that planted that pernicious seed, I will away with you both.”

Julie sat up in bed gasping for air, clutching her blanket to her naked breasts. What a terrible nightmare. She managed to catch her breath and then looked at the bedside clock. It was eleven in the morning. Such a horrific dream for such a short nap. She held up her left hand and thought she could see the red imprint of fingers along the back slowly fading away. She made a fist and released it, looking at her wedding ring. Her hand was fine. It was just a dream. There was no red handprint now. She must have imagined it.

“Danny,” she whispered to herself. “I must succor my child.” Julie climbed out of bed, her naked breasts bouncing. The words that escaped her mouth seemed both foreign and completely at home. “Children are a heritage from the Lord, offspring a reward from Him,” Julie whispered. She only wore her panties and that would never do, so Julie scanned the room. She found one of her husband’s large t-shirts and threw it on, giving her some modesty. “To help Danny is to help Him. And God asks for the aid of the righteous.” On bare feet, Julie padded out of her room and down the long hall. She didn’t know where she was going.

Once at the other end of the hall, she looked around. Why was she there? The stairs went up to the east tower just before her, but Brittney was at the library with her father. There was a bathroom to her left, but she didn’t need that. A soft grunting sound came muffled through Daniel’s bedroom door. Succor the child. Julie knew what she needed to do.

A bath towel hung by the shower in the bathroom. Julie stepped in there and grabbed it. She then crossed the hall and opened Daniel’s door without knocking.

Julie should have been shocked, embarrassed, or at least disturbed by what she saw, but all she could think was that Daniel needed her help. He sat naked in his desk chair, looking at a picture of a voluptuous, naked woman on his computer monitor. Both hands furiously pumped at that hard, giant penis between his legs. Sweat beaded on his arms, shoulders, and face. His cheeks were red with the effort of his task. His hands stopped when his mother barged in, but they still held onto the veiny shaft. He made no effort to hide or cover himself. Instead he pivoted his chair to face her.

“You can’t get it to come out, can you?” Julie stepped into the room and closed the door behind her. “I think God sent me a dream so that I’d help you.”

“What?” Daniel glanced back at the picture of the naked redhead with huge boobs and freckles. He then looked back at his mom. “Oh, yeah. I do need help.” Daniel finally registered what she was wearing. One of his dad’s big t-shirts and completely bare legs. Because the t-shirt hung so low, he couldn’t even tell if she had panties on.

“Okay, pumpkin.” Julie flashed a brief, nervous smile. “Mom’s on the job.” She took a step into the room and stopped. She twisted the towel in both hands. “Unless … it’s too weird for you … you know … having me touch you again.”

“No, it’s okay.” Daniel thought of Eloise and wanted very much to make the dead woman happy. “The last time you did it, I felt so much better afterward.”

“Well, let’s get you taken care of then.” Julie walked over to Daniel, rolled his chair way from the desk, spun him so that he was facing the monitor again, and kneeled down on the floor. She placed the towel next to her right knee. “You can look at that picture if it speeds things along.”

“Thanks, Mom.” Daniel didn’t care much about the naked women on his monitor at the moment.

“Should I …?” She looked up at the monstrosity, her brown eyes wide, her pupils dilated. “Should I use my mouth again?” Julie reached forward with her right hand and tentatively caressed his right testicle. It was so heavy and full.

Daniel nodded.

“I can do that. The mouth isn’t cheating. Right?” She looked past the penis at his skinny chest and thin arms. Such a miracle that this mighty tool would belong to her slight son.

“Right, Mom.”

“Just don’t tell your father, Danny.” She circled the shaft with the fingers on her left hand and gently closed them. It was so incredibly thick. “Or anyone else.” Julie’s focus when to the purplish top of his thing. Such an angry color for such a mild boy. She raised herself up a little on her knees and slowly slid the wide, flared head between her lips.

“I won’t tell anyone.” Daniel secretly crossed his fingers as he said this. He’d sure as heck tell Eloise.

“Ggggoooooogggghhhhh.” Julie had wanted to say good, but the cockhead got in her way. She bobbed her head in small quick strokes, remembering how best to service Daniel from last time. His thing was so dissimilar to his father’s. This was an almost completely different act than the marital fellatio Julie often performed. She moved her other hand to his pole and pumped up and down with both hands, squeezing tightly. The more she practiced, the more fluid it seemed.

“You’re the best, Mom.” Daniel sighed and slouched further into his chair. Julie looked amazing with her pretty face contorted around his dick. Her crows-feet wrinkles etched themselves a little deeper as she struggled to blow her son. Her nostrils flared as she forced herself to breathe through her nose. “I hope Dad appreciates you.”

Julie popped her mouth off Daniel’s thing and looked up at his young, handsome face. “He does, Danny.” Then she went right back to sucking.

On the other side of town at that moment, George chewed on a pencil, reading through some very old files. He was close to something big. He just knew it. Something really big. He had no idea how close his wife was at that moment to something even bigger.

Back in the Palmer Mansion, Daniel looked up from his mother’s bobbing brown hair to his monitor. Instead of the redheaded model he expected, he saw Eloise’s beauty staring back at him. Confused, he blinked several times. On the screen, Eloise nodded her head and the camera panned back. He could see that the ghost sat naked in a wingback chair, by a roaring fire. Her heavy boobs, pregnant belly, and fiery bush were all on full display. She grabbed a breast in each hand, squeezed them together, and moved them up and down. Daniel understood. He nodded at the monitor and Eloise winked an eye back at him. She dropped her breasts and leaned forward in her wingback chair in anticipation of what was to come.

“Hey, Mom.” Daniel looked down at Julie as she worked his dick. “That feels … really great. But could I …?”

Julie spit out his thing and looked up at him again. “What is it, Danny?” She panted a little. It was hard to get in enough air just breathing through her nose. “I’m here to help.”

“Could you … I mean … would you …?” Daniel stammered.

“Yes?” Her hands still slid slowly up and down his penis as she looked up.

“Could you do it with your boobs?” Daniel spit the words out quickly.

“With my …?” Julie turned it over in her head a moment and then understood. “Ohhhh. I see.” Her hands kept up their work as she thought about the request. “Really, Danny?” She cocked her head at him. “Really?”

“Yeah, Mom. Please?” Daniel could already tell she was going to do it by the look in her eyes. “It wouldn’t be cheating.”

“I suppose not. It’s not cheating if it’s just the boobs.” She let go of her son’s thing and reached for the hem of her husband’s shirt with both hands. She pulled off the shirt and tossed it behind her. Her boobs dropped and jiggled.

“They’re beautiful, Mom.” Daniel fixed his stare on those magnificent tits. They hung perfectly on her chest, large, round and full. With thick pink nipples and small areolas. Daniel pulled his eyes away and looked at the monitor behind his mom. Eloise smiled broadly. His eyes dropped down to his mom’s face and he could see her cheeks were redder than usual.

“Thank you for the compliment, Danny.” Dressed only in her black panties, Julie held her breasts, scooted herself forward, and wrapped them around his tool. She figured there was enough spit left over from the blowjob for lubrication. “I’ve never done this before, so it may take me a minute to figure it out.” She softly bit the tip of her tongue in concentration and tried one long pump with her breasts, using her hands to move her boobs up and down. Satisfied with the result, she did it again and again. Pretty soon she had an awkward, but consistent rhythm.

“Dad’s missing out.” Daniel couldn’t look away from what his sweet mom was doing to him.

“It’s okay.” Julie raised her eyes from Daniel’s thing and looked up into her son’s face. She could see the pleasure written there as he gritted his teeth. That she could bring her son such joy filled her with happiness. “I wouldn’t be able to do this for George anyway. Not like this.” She looked back down at the monster that slid between her tightly pressed boobs. “He’s so different from you, Danny.”

Back at the library, George held up a paper excitedly. The plans, he’d found the plans. This would make their work so much easier and might solve the mystery of the locked room. When he brought a copy home, Julie would be so thrilled. This would surely be the most exciting thing she’d seen all day. He poured over the plans.

In the Palmer Mansion, Daniel looked over his mother’s shoulder as she worked so hard to bring him off. On his monitor, he could see Eloise, still naked in her chair, biting her fingernails in expectation. Eloise nodded at Daniel and made the same volcano explosion motions with her hands that she’d made while watching him and Julie in the study the other day. Daniel resolved not to disappoint her this time.

“Are you close, sweetie?” Julie stared down at that purple dome as it slipped between her cleavage.

“Not … yet …” If Daniel warned her, she’d use the towel to finish him. Eloise didn’t want that. So instead, he grunted and let loose. Cum rocketed out of his dick, splashing up into Julie’s face and hair. It also flew through the air and landed on the wood floor all around them.

On the computer monitor, Eloise silently bounced up and down on her chair, clapping her hands wildly and laughing with great joy.

“Eeeewwwwwwww.” Julie closed her eyes, let go of her boobs, and turned away from the spewing thing. “Oh, my gosh, Danny. It’s in my face.” She could still feel cum landing on her side as she wiped the hot, salty mess off her lips and out of her eyes. “You can’t just do that, Danny. You have to let me know.” Julie blindly reached for the towel by her knee, found it, and brought it up to her face. After a few seconds, she felt no more sperm landing on her, so at least he was done.

“Sorry … Mom.” Daniel didn’t have a bible verse for this situation, but he did have a handy aphorism. Better to ask for forgiveness than permission. He chose not to share it with her. “It was just …” he panted and looked at the mess he’d made. There was cum all over his stomach, thighs, and his mostly naked mother. The floor around them was a mess. It really had been a volcanic eruption. “It was just so … sudden.” Daniel glanced at the monitor and the image of Eloise was gone, replaced by the redheaded model from before.

“It’s okay, pumpkin.” It dawned on Julie that in trying to do God’s will, she’d just bathed herself in what seemed like a gallon of teenage cum. That realization, was followed by another. She was incredibly wet. She’d been so focused on her son’s pleasure, that she hadn’t even noticed how much her body had responded to the acts they’d just committed. “I’m going to go take a shower and wash all this off.” Julie stood gingerly, rubbing the towel against her breasts to remove some of the congealing sperm there. “I want you to clean up this mess right away.” She walked to the door.

“Of course.” Daniel didn’t move from the chair. He watched her panty-clad butt as she walked to the door, opened it, and disappeared down the hall. “Sorry.” He called after her. And he was sorry. Or at least a part of him was. But another part of him reveled in what had just happened and how Eloise would reward him the next time she paid him a visit.

When Julie got in the shower, much to her surprise, she found her hand moving to her vagina. She took a long, hot shower and orgasmed several times as she masturbated, thinking about how she had just satisfied her son. They were some of the best orgasms she’d had in years. Maybe, just maybe, she’d offer to help Daniel out another time. Only if he still needed her help.

 

Chapter 4

Julie sat in the study on Sunday afternoon, staring at her computer monitor. She sighed. It wasn’t easy ***********ing floor tile for the bathrooms. She worked her way through period-relevant tile from salvaged projects. They had to save money at every step for their Palmer Mansion restoration.

As she scrolled through the geometric patterns, Julie’s mind wandered to the deluge of sperm Daniel had sprayed on her. She’d once heard a vulgar comic say that every man’s dream was to cover women in sperm. They want to drown them in cum, he’d said. Julie thought the comic was just as horribly crass now as she did when she’d first heard him, but she might now understand the impulse better. It really had pleased Daniel to paint her with his seed like he did. And it had moved something in her as well. She, maybe, sort of liked it. That was a strange thing to admit to herself.

Julie blinked and adjusted her reading glasses. The online tile store was gone from her monitor, replaced by a sex shop. Somehow, while she’d been daydreaming, she’d gone to a site she’d never seen before. How in the world had that happened? She was now staring at what the store promised were huge, pussy-changing dildos. Julie put her left hand to her mouth and moved the curser to the exit box. But instead of leaving, she scrolled down the page. She decided to have a little look out of curiosity.

Five minutes later, she’d somehow purchased a jet-black, eleven-inch phallus with expedited shipping. Julie quickly closed the page and went back to her bathroom tile browsing. All the rest of the day, she felt a definite wetness between her legs. Pussy-changing was such a deplorably crude and sensationalized de***********ion. But as her mind continued to wander, Julie couldn’t help but wonder how true it might be. Maybe she’d have the courage to find out when the new toy arrived. Of course, whatever she did with the thing, she’d be sure to include her husband.

~~

The stairs creaked as Daniel made his way up to the east tower room. “Britt? You up here?” He pushed the door to the tower and it squealed its way open. He thought he better add oiling door hinges to his parent’s punch list. “Britt?” Most of the windows in the tower were open and a cool breeze blew through the circular space.

“I’m out here,” Britt called over her shoulder from outside the northernmost window.

Daniel walked to the window and looked out. His twin sister sat cross-legged on the fish scale shingle roof that hung about three feet out from the tower and ran three-quarters of the way around. Her brown hair tossed and turned in the wind.

“What are you doing out there?” Suddenly dizzy, Daniel leaned back into the room and stepped away from the window. He could no longer see Brittney, but she wasn’t that far away.

“I like to come here and think.” Brittney didn’t bother looking back, she knew her brother was afraid of heights. “It’s so beautiful. I was just thinking about the sermon today.”

“Oh?” Daniel tensed as movement caught his eye to the east. He relaxed when he saw Eloise gingerly climb in through a window to his right. Eloise cradled her big belly as she stretched her legs over the windowsill. Her long, flowing dress was without a bustle. It’s was quite striking with hues of blue and green. She smiled when she made eye contact with Daniel and walked over to him, careful to keep out of view of Brittney’s window.

“Yeah, Corinthians 10:13, specifically. No temptation has overtaken you that is not common to man. God is faithful, and He will not let you be tempted beyond your ability, but with the temptation He will also provide the way of escape, that you may be able to endure it.”

“What …” Daniel watched as Eloise approached, her bone-white finger placed on her pink lips.

With her left hand, Eloise reached into his shorts and found his penis already hard. She nodded her head approvingly, her red hair blowing, ever so slightly, in the breeze.

“What about it, Britt?” Daniel trembled at that frigid touch.

Eloise leaned forward and pressed her lips on Daniel’s ear. “You did well with your mother. What a lovely achromatic painting you gave that pretty woman. Well done, indeed.” She giggled softly. “Now we continue.”

“Now?” Daniel whispered back. But he offered no resistance as she lowered his shorts and boxers.

“I was just wondering if that’s true.” Brittney breathed in the fresh air and watched the puffy white clouds blow slowly past. “I mean, if there really is a God, do you think He always gives us an out from our temptations? And if He does, why give us temptations in the first place?”

“Well …” Daniel tried hard to keep his concentration as Eloise sunk to her knees with a let’s-be-naughty smirk on her freckled face. “Maybe it means that we can enjoy temptation and God will step in only if it gets out of hand.” Daniel sighed as Eloise took him into her icy mouth. The cold heightened his pleasure. He looked down at the twin diamonds on her finger and wondered why she still wore the ring if she had so completely turned on her marriage vows. Then he thought of Frederick’s anger out in the hallway. But even that remembered fear couldn’t spoil the high he got whenever Eloise paid him that special kind of attention.

“I don’t know, Danny. That sounds like wishful thinking.” Brittney looked over her shoulder but couldn’t see her brother through the window. He was such a sissy about heights. “You haven’t been doing drugs or anything, have you?” Brittney didn’t think he had. She usually had a sixth sense when something was wrong with her brother. Although, lately, he’d been sort of a blank slate.

“No … uuummmmm … nothing like that.” Daniel’s legs trembled as Eloise circled his purple head with her frigid tongue. “Uuuhhhh … tell me more.” Daniel’s eyes widened as Eloise grabbed his oversized balls, one in each palm, and took his monster dick down her throat with one fluid motion. He didn’t think it would be possible to take so much cock so easily, but then again, she wasn’t exactly human.

“You sound strange.” Brittney sighed, she didn’t want to go back inside just yet, but it sounded like her brother needed her. “Do you need me to come in?”

“I’m … fine.” Daniel fought the impulse to put his hands on her head. She might not like that. Despite the incredibly long strokes she took down her throat, there was almost no noise. “Stay … outside. Why are you thinking … uh … about temptation? Are you … getting serious with … Ted?”

“Not really.” Brittney looked down at the overgrown yard far below and spotted an abandoned rose bush that was still sending out the most beautiful red flowers. She thought she’d have to go down there and pick some sometime. “The sermon just spoke to me, I guess. How about you, Danny? Any girlfriends I should know about?”

“Noooo.” Daniel grit his teeth. His whole body trembled. He tried to stifle his groans as he let loose inside Eloise’s pretty mouth. He could see her jaw and neck work as she gulped shot after shot of cum down into her stomach.

“Well, that’s too bad, Danny. You’re a nice boy and you’ll make some girl really happy.” Brittney could hear her brother groaning a little and assumed it was her spot high above the ground that upset him so. “I’ll come in.”

Eloise pulled her mouth off his rod and wiped her lips with the back of her hand. She winked at him and faded away like dust on the breeze.

Daniel’s whole body buzzed from the blowjob and he almost missed the telltale sounds of his sister scooting along the shingles outside. She was coming back in. Daniel hastily pulled his shorts over his still hard dick and pulled his t-shirt over the head as it stuck up past his belly button. He turned and waddled for the stairs.

“Hey, where are you going?” Brittney stuck her head inside the window and watched her skinny brother retreat. Why was he walking like that?

“I have to use the bathroom,” Daniel said over his shoulder. He got to the stairs and descended. “Bye.”

“Okay, bye.” Brittney thought about why he was waddling to the bathroom and guessed he had one of those big boners she’d seen him get recently. “Ew, gross.” He was going to the bathroom to take care of it. Her nose wrinkled in disgust. Teenage boys were so nasty.

~~

“Don’t I look pretty, George?” Julie twirled in her powder blue chemise and corset. It was late on a weekday night, the kids were sleeping, and the parents had been hard at work on the house all day. Time for some fun.

“You always look pretty, Jules.” George tried not to frown. “What about some different lingerie tonight? It’s been a while since you wore that red, lacey set I got you for Valentine’s Day.”

“Oh, come on.” Julie stuck her hip to the side and placed her hand on it, striking a pose. “You know you like it.” She laughed and walked to the closet. She always felt so giddy when wearing the Victorian underwear. “Plus, I’ve got a surprise for you.” She opened the closet door and bent to retrieve something.

“Well, I like surprises.” George watched her from his reclined position on the bed. He did like how the corset accentuated Julie’s boobs and the flare of her hips. He just wanted to see a little more skin. Nonetheless, his dick stiffened in his boxers as he watched her round bottom.

“Here we are.” Julie straightened and turned toward George.

“What …?” George’s eyes went wide. Whatever he was expecting from his straitlaced wife, it wasn’t this. In both hands, she held before her the most enormous dick George had ever seen, certainly, almost a foot long and very thick. It was as black as pitch and evil looking. “What is that?”

“I thought we could spice things up a bit.” Julie’s face opened in a broad smile. She held the phallus out in front of her, one hand circled around the veiny shaft, the other holding the round balls. “You wanna see me try and fit this thing in my little vagina?” She raised an eyebrow and cocked her hip at him again.

“Uh … Julie … this is very …” George mumbled. His dick softened as he saw her wedding ring pressed into that veiny monstrosity. “Why?”

“I just thought we should try it.” Julie bounded over to the bed, her breasts rocking up and down in the corset. “I don’t have any panties on. You’ll have to get me very wet, Georgie.”

“Um …” George couldn’t take his eyes off the horrible thing. “I have a headache, Jules.” He rolled onto his side away from his wife and pressed his head into the pillow. “No sex tonight.”

“Really?” Julie stopped by the bed and the smile dropped from her face. “I … I wanted to share this with you, George.”

“I’ve got a headache. Too much work on the house.” George pulled the blankets up over him. “Could you get the light?”

“Okay.” Julie’s shoulders slumped and she looked down at the thing in her hands. Frown lines creased her pretty face. Why had she bought this thing? And why would she think it would make George feel anything but anxiety over his own small penis? Was his penis small? Julie hadn’t thought so until recently. Julie returned to the closet and put the dildo away. She then went over by the door and flipped the light switch. The room fell into darkness. “Goodnight, dear.”

“Goodnight,” George grumbled from the bed.

Julie padded over to their bathroom to change out of the corset and chemise. She resolved to be a better wife to George. She’d make it up to him. Make him feel like a man again. She vowed to put big penises out her mind completely. No more helping her son. And she’d throw that dildo away in the morning. But … maybe … She thought it over as she pulled off the lingerie. Maybe she’d just hold that dark phallus one more time. That wouldn’t hurt anything. Just to feel the weight in her hands. And if Daniel really needed some help, she might just give it to him. A mother’s responsibility is to care for her son, after all. And that was just as important as her wifely duties.

~~

Julie made breakfast, fed her family, and sent the twins off to school. She then kissed her husband on the cheek and sent him off to the hardware store. She had the whole house to herself for a little while, a rarity. And to her great surprise, a few minutes later, she found herself sitting on the edge of her bed, rubbing the head of that giant dildo up against her wet vaginal lips.

One minute she was stripping to take a much-needed shower, the next she had the dildo in her hands. The thing was so substantial and manly. Her fingers trembled as she tried to push it in. “Ooohhhhhhh.” She grunted and looked down between her hanging breasts as just the very tip stretched her out. The jet-black thing looked like a phallus made of night. It was almost like some ancient darkness spread her opening, trying to get in. She reminded herself it was just molded silicone as her moans filled the bedroom.

It was too much. “For you, Danny. I’d do anything.” Where had those words come from? Suddenly she imagined her skinny son trying to shove his monster into her. It was even bigger than what she held in her hands. She knew such an act would destroy her marriage and her vagina, but the thought was irrepressible.

“Oh, Danny.” She struggled to push more of the dildo into her, but only got another fraction of an inch in. She looked down at her poor vagina, it was spread around the head obscenely. Why did this feel so good? “Oh, no.” A surge of pleasure flooded through her, and suddenly her vagina erupted.

“What’s … happening?” Julie’s whole body trembled and she dropped the dildo to the floor where it landed with a solid thud. “Oooohhhhhhhhh.” A small geyser of clear liquid shot out of her vagina and sprayed upon the floor. And then another and another. Julie tossed her head back onto the bed and shrieked out the most amazing orgasm of her life.

When she was done, she lay there for a while, her heart thumping and chest heaving with each breath. She finally stood and looked at the puddle on the floorboards. Nothing like that had ever happened to her before. “I must get rid of that thing.” She eyed the dildo with contempt and thought of the sermon from that past Sunday. God is faithful, and he will not let you be tempted beyond your ability, but with the temptation he will also provide the way of escape, that you may be able to endure it.

Escape. God would give her the strength to throw away the dildo so that she might escape this new feeling. She didn’t want the dildo to come between her and George. She resolved to take that enormous thing to the trash just as soon as she cleaned up her mess.

Once the floor was again spotless, and the sheets changed. Julie somehow lost her resolve and she hid the dildo behind some books on one of the shelves in the library, one of which was Turgenev’s First Love. As she neatly lined up the books in front of the monster, she thought that this was just as good as throwing it away. Out of sight, out of mind. She turned and went back upstairs to take that much needed shower.

~~

The Andersons assembled on the couch in the basement for a movie night. It was a family tradition to all get together on the third Thursday of the month for a screening. Although it wasn’t the same since Brad moved out.

Daniel sat on one end of the couch, leaning on his mother’s shoulder. George sat on the other side of Julie, holding her right hand in his left. Brittney curled herself on the other end of the couch, in the corner with her knees pressed into her chest.

Most of the family kept their eyes on the screen, watching the latest sci-fi extravaganza. On screen, lasers flew and spaceships exploded. But Daniel’s eyes kept wandering away from the TV and toward the fireplace. In the days since Eloise had led him down those hidden stairs, Daniel had tried to find the lever or latch that turned each fireplace but couldn’t get any of them to open.

As his eyes looked around the shadowy mantle, he caught some movement to the left on the stairs to the main level. Eloise stood there in one of her long flowing dresses. She smiled and beckoned to Daniel with her finger. Daniel rose from the couch and walked toward the stairs.

“Where are you going, mister?” Julie watched him leave.

“Bathroom.” Daniel didn’t look back.

“Well, don’t be long.” Julie snuggled into her husband’s warm side. “I think they’re almost at the mothership.”

“Sure, Mom.” Daniel mumbled and climbed the stairs. He couldn’t see Eloise anymore, but once in the main hall, he heard the crackle of fire in the living room and saw an orange, rhomboid glow cast through the open door ahead. He walked down the hall, turned into the living room, and stopped. There was indeed a roaring fire in the fireplace. Eloise sat on the hearth, with her long dress tucked under her. Her eyes shone with the reflected blaze and with greeting.

“So nice to pull yourself away from that image-box for me.” She stood and smoothed out her dress. Her pale arms seemed to glow in the warm, luminous room. “You continue to make me proud, Danny, and I so love giving you rewards.”

A sudden thought occurred to Daniel as he took in the swell of her belly, boobs, and hips under her flowing dress. “How come you don’t have that thing on the back of your dress?”

“The bustle?” Eloise cocked her head. “It’s not in style anymore, dearie.”

“But I saw you wearing a dress like that before.” Daniel furrowed his brow. One part of his mind told him it didn’t matter what she wore. She was going to be naked soon anyway. But another part of his mind wanted to follow this rabbit down its hole.

“It was in style when I wore it.” She smiled and nodded with encouragement at him. “I always keep up with the latest fashion.”

“So …” Daniel half-turned and closed the sliding door behind him. “I’m seeing a younger and older you at different times? One when the bustle was in fashion and one when it wasn’t?”

Eloise smiled and winked at him.

“But …” Daniel thought it through. “You’re always pregnant.” He lowered his pants and pulled off his micro-boxers. His dick stood proudly, casting a long shadow against the far wall.

“Now, Danny, you know I wasn’t always pregnant.” Eloise slipped out of her dress and dropped it to the floor. Naked, she stepped back onto a luxurious bearskin rug in front of the hearth, cupping her swollen breasts and belly with her thin arms.

“Two different children, then?” Daniel didn’t care about the rug or the animal heads adorning the walls. He didn’t even notice all the new furniture stuffed into that room.

Eloise clapped her hands in delight. “Such a clever boy. Different children. Same belly. Different times. Different fathers.”

“Frederick was the father of the first child. Right?” Daniel walked toward her, his dick swaying before him, the firelight dancing off his flesh. “Who was the second father?”

“The past is done and gone, Danny.” Eloise opened her arms to him. “I have so much to teach you now. We must prepare you, dearie. You still know so little.”

Daniel stepped onto the rug, the bear fur soft between his toes. He placed one hand on the fleshy curve of her butt and the other on the delicate arch of her back. He fell into her cold embrace and stretched up to plant his lips on hers. Her boobs and belly pushed wonderfully against him. His dick fit snuggly between her legs.

Eloise broke their kiss and looked down into his eyes. “Mate me, Danny.” She dropped down to her knees. “A mare is meant for the gallop.” She turned, dropped to all fours, and presented her round ass to him. “Ride me.”

Daniel wasted no time in entering her, and he didn’t even need her help. He now knew where her opening was and he slid right in. He found a steady rhythm and watched in fascination as her butt rippled with each thrust.

“You have a tender heart.” Eloise looked back at him over her flawless, white shoulder with languid, lust-filled eyes. “But that is not enough for a woman, young stallion. Control …” She bit her bottom lip as his cock hit somewhere deep inside her. “Your first lesson is control. You must take a woman by the reins and drive her as you would a wild mare you mean to tame. This is the secret few of the fairer sex will tell. But mark my words, all desire it.” She turned her head forward and stared into the fire. “Take my hair, Danny.”

“Okay.” Daniel had not thought himself the type to grab a woman by the hair, but he wasn’t about to say no to her. He took a fistful of copper hair with his left hand and pulled her head back a little.

“Yes.” Eloise arched her back, her round belly dropping closer to the rug below. “This is … oooohhhhhh … the most important lesson. Everything else you learn … is nestled inside this one fact. A woman longs for surrender. Tame her and she is yours.”

“Not … uh … uh … uh … all women.” But even as he said this, Daniel tightened his grip on her hair and dug his fingertips into the cool flesh just south of her right hip.

“Yes, all women. I … will … show you, my sweet. You have … paid …” Eloise grunted as she bounced under his control. She no longer pushed back with each thrust, she couldn’t. She just did her best to absorb the onslaught. It was perfect. “You paid, Danny, and now … you will receive your bounty.” Her fingers dug into the rug. “Tell me … tell me what you wish to do.”

“I’m gonna … cum.”

“No.” She shook her head, her hair still firmly in his grasp. “No, impose … upon me, Daniel.”

“Take … my … cum … Mrs. Palmer … aaaaahhhhhhhhhhh.” Daniel shot his load deep inside Eloise’s frigid pussy. His hips fell out of rhythm but kept bucking.

Eloise gasped and took the heat deep in her. It felt so good to be filled to the brim with life. Eventually the boy behind her stilled and released her hair. “We still have work to do, but that was fine. Mighty fine.” She moved forward and dislodged him. “You’ve filled my crinkum crankum, and that’s always a good thing, dearie.” She turned onto her side and looked up at him. “Now get dressed and get yourself back to your family.”

“Um … okay.” Daniel nodded. He stood and went to fetch his clothes.

“You’re a good boy, Danny.” Eloise luxuriated in the post-coital feelings that swept through her. She watched the skinny boy shrug into his clothing. “Soon, you’ll be a great boy.” She smiled. “Now get you away to your dear mother and request the aid you so rightly deserve.” Cum leaked out between her legs and pooled on the rug. She had so much to teach that young eighteen-year-old. And he seemed eager to learn.

“Now?” Daniel opened the door.

“Yes, now.” Eloise smiled her warmest smile up at him as the fire crackled behind her. “Take the reins, Danny.”

Daniel nodded, waved to Eloise, and walked out of the living room.

~~

A space battle raged on TV as Daniel returned to the basement.

“You smell funny.” Brittney looked up at her brother as he awkwardly walked behind the couch and sat down on the other end by their mother. “Anyway, you missed a lot. The good guys are taking control of the mothership.”

“Oh, yeah?” Daniel’s hard dick pressed painfully into his soft belly as he sat down. He moved his butt around on the cushion and tried to get comfortable.

“You do smell strange, Danny.” Julie lifted her head off her husband’s shoulder and looked at her son. He smelled like some sort of pungent tropical flower. “And why are you squirming like that?”

“Sorry, Mom.” Daniel finally stuck his butt toward the end of the cushion and leaned back. Now his dick wasn’t poking him anymore. “Just having a hard time getting comfortable.”

Julie looked down at Daniel’s pants and saw the clear outline of his mammoth package. “Oh.” Her eyes went wide. The poor boy had such a hard time with his thing these days. “I see.”

“Quiet everyone.” George didn’t take his eyes off the TV screen. “We’re about to see the aliens.”

“Sorry, Dad.” Daniel leaned over and whispered in his mother’s ear, “I’m having trouble again and I need your help.”

Julie shook her head and squeezed George’s hand tighter. George squeezed back, but his attention stayed on the movie.

“Please,” Daniel whispered. “I tried in the bathroom, but it didn’t work.” He found that ever since moving into their new house, lies came much easier to him. “I’ll be quick. We’ll be back in time for the end of the movie.”

“Daniel Gregory Anderson,” Julie hissed and gave Daniel a steely glare. But her heart softened as she looked into her son’s pained blue eyes. She disentangled her arm from George’s arm, stood, and looked down at her lovely husband. “I have to help Daniel with something. We’ll be right back.”

“Can’t it wait?” George looked up at her and frowned.

“Apparently, it cannot.” Julie walked off toward the stairs.

“You’re missing the movie,” George called after her.

“We’ll be back in a jiffy, dear.” Julie climbed the stairs, her dress billowing behind her. “Come on, Danny.”

“Right.” Daniel blinked his eyes. He couldn’t believe she’d agreed. He rose from the couch and walked around the back again so his stiff dick wouldn’t be obvious to his father and sister.

“Don’t be long.” George said as his son followed his wife out of the basement.

“We won’t,” Daniel said over his shoulder. He climbed the stairs and entered the long main hall.

“I can’t believe I agreed to this.” Julie waited for him, standing with her hands on her hips and tapping her bare foot on the floor. “Come on, let’s get you taken care of.” She grabbed Daniel’s hand and pulled him into the bathroom. She then shut the door and locked it behind them. “Okay, pants off. We have to hurry.”

“Thanks, Mom. I really needed this.” Daniel pulled off his pants and boxers and his dick flopped out.

“Yes, I can see. It looks really … um … engorged.” Julie reached out and gently brushed her fingernails along the purple head. “What is that smell? It’s musky and flowery … like …” Julie scrunched up her nose and moved her hand away from his penis. “Did you already take care of yourself? You smell like sperm and I’m not going to be doing this if you can do it yourself.”

“No. I promise.” Daniel’s mouth sprouted lies like they were trees in a growing forest. “It’s just the precum. I get a lot of precum when it won’t go down.”

“Oh.” She reached back for the long, heavy thing and grasped the shaft in her left hand. “Well, I suppose that’s unusual and a bit unseemly, but I’m your mother and I’ve seen it all. And … the thought is actually kind of … um …” Her hand moved back and forth. “… interesting.”

“Can you do it with your mouth again? It’s not cheating.” Daniel watched as she lowered herself to her knees on the tile. He had a wonderful view of her pretty face as it went slack, absorbed, as she was, with watching the slightly pulsing dick.

“It better not be cheating …” Julie licked the head and tasted Daniel’s salty flavor. “… or I’d be a very bad wife.” She opened wide and took the head inside. That was all she could fit. She remembered her technique for taking care of Daniel and bobbed her head with little short strokes while pumping his shaft with both hands. Her brown ponytail danced as she worked to bring Daniel off.

“You’re … aaaahhhhh … a great wife.” Daniel looked down at her pretty lips as they contorted around his dickhead. “And the … best mom in the world.”

“Mmmmmmmmm,” Julie said.

Down in the basement, George let out a woop as the protagonist took control of the mothership. Brittney smiled at her father, and wondered what the other half of the Andersons were up to.

A little later in the bathroom, Julie still worked Daniel, giving him short pumps with her mouth and long strokes with her hands. She pulled her mouth off his thing and looked up. “We … really need to … get back to the … movie.” She panted from the effort, but her hands kept working the shaft. “Are you close? Do you need my boobs again?”

“Yeah, Mom. That’d help this go way faster.” Daniel watched Julie shrug out of the top of her dress, and reach behind and unclasp her bra. He held his breath as her tits dropped out of confinement. They were so perfect, with her large pink nipples, and the blue web of veins that ran just under the skin. They made his mother look so vulnerable.

“You have to tell me before you explode this time.” Julie rose up on her knees a little and pressed her son’s rod between her boobs. “You can’t cover me with your stuff like you did before.” The memory of that moment sent an involuntary shiver down her spine and caused her vagina to dampen even more than it was already. She could feel her panties soaking through. “We don’t have time for a shower.”

“Sure, Mom.” Daniel wondered what Eloise would think about that. He didn’t want to disappoint the apparition, but she hadn’t said anything about it this time. Daniel looked around the bathroom, half expecting to see Eloise’s reflection in the mirror, but there was no sign of her. He looked back down at his mother and sighed as she eagerly slid his saliva-soaked dick between her large, soft tits. Julie stuck out the tip of her tongue just a little as she focused all her energy on making Daniel cum.

After a few minutes, Julie looked up into her son’s eyes. “Are you close, Danny?”

“Not yet.” Daniel’s mouth hung open as he watched the remarkable sight playing out in front of him.

“We have to hurry this along.” Julie looked at the locked door and then back at Daniel. “What can I do?”

“How about your butt, Mom?”

“I beg your pardon, young man?” Julie let go of her breasts and leaned back. Her arms were tired.

“If I could rub it on your butt, I’m sure I wouldn’t last long.” Daniel took hold of his dick and stroked it while Julie thought things over.

“It wouldn’t be cheating if you just rubbed on my butt.” Julie stood, turned her back to Daniel, and lifted her dress up to her waist. “And … also … I’ll need to keep my panties on.” She leaned forward and placed her hands on the countertop next to the sink. Her feet inched out as she spread her legs to lower her butt down to her son’s level.

“Of course.” Daniel stepped up behind and looked down at her amazing ass. He couldn’t decide what he liked best. The way it flared out from her narrow waist? The way it jiggled with just the slightest of her movements? The round, perfect curves? He loved all of it. “Here I go.” He placed his dick between her cheeks with the head all the way up above the crumpled dress hanging from the small of her back. He grabbed a cheek in each hand and then rubbed his shaft in a seesaw motion.

Back in the basement, the move accelerated toward its climax. “Behind you! The alien’s behind you, dummy,” George shouted at the TV. The stupid pilot had forgotten to look behind him. George was so into the movie, he didn’t even notice his wife and son still weren’t back yet.

“That’s it, pumpkin.” Julie braced herself against the rubbing monster behind her. She hoped Daniel couldn’t tell how wet she was. “Let me know when you’re ready.” She looked down at her hands to avoid looking into the mirror and her ring sparkled up at her. She did not want to see what she looked like submitting to her son in this way. What they were doing may not have been cheating, but it certainly was dirty.

“I’m … ready … Mom.” Daniel moved his eyes from that wobbling butt, past her rumpled dress hanging around her waist, and up her pale, bare back to where her delicate shoulder blades arched. She was beyond beautiful.

“Good boy, Danny.” Julie quickly turned around, grabbed a bath towel from the towel rack, and dropped to her knees again. “Shoot it out. Get it all out of there, sweetie.” She grabbed his penis and gave the most furious handjob of her life.

“Mom … Mom … Mooooommmmm.” Daniel’s balls churned.

Down in the basement, Brittney covered her eyes to hide from the images on the screen. “Ew, gross. The alien’s oozing all over her.”

George chuckled. “It’s just a movie, Britt.”

Back up in the bathroom, sensing the moment, Julie lifted the towel up and caught spurt after spurt with soft Egyptian cotton. She looked up at Daniel and marveled at how the orgasm had taken him over. He shut his eyes, gritted his teeth, and shook all over. “Let it all out. That’s a good boy.” The towel started to soak through so she folded it up to help absorb all that sperm. She knew from experience just how much her son stored in those giant balls of his.

“Wow …” Daniel panted and opened his eyes. “Thanks, Mom.”

“You’re welcome, pumpkin.” Julie took the towel away and saw a little stray cum left behind on the purple head. She leaned forward and licked it off with her pink tongue. Her shoulders gave a quick shiver at the salty, tangy taste. “All better?” Julie rolled the towel into a ball and put it in the sink. She then picked up her bra, stood up, and put it back on.

“Yeah, thanks Mom. I don’t know what I’d do without you.” Daniel sighed and pulled up his micro-boxers. He stuffed his deflating dick into the pouch.

“Well, if I wasn’t helping you, you’d definitely need a doctor.” Julie pulled her dress up and slipped her arms back in. She shook her hips to get the dress to fall back down to her knees. “You’ve got so much in there.” She nodded at his boxers. “It’d be unhealthy if it got backed up.”

“Yeah, totally.” Daniel pulled up his pants and buttoned them. “What are we going to tell Dad and Britt?”

“Well …” Julie turned to the mirror and checked herself out. She looked fine. Certainly not like she’d just had a giant penis between her breasts. “… I don’t think we should lie. But …” She looked at Daniel in the mirror and raised an eyebrow.

“Let’s just tell them I needed some help figuring out what to say to a girl.” Daniel ran a hand through his messy blond hair. “You’re a girl, Mom. And you helped me say stuff to you. So, it’s sorta true.”

“Good enough.” Julie nodded. “Speaking of girls, maybe you could find someone at school who’d help you with your thing. I can’t keep doing this forever.” She saw Daniel’s face fall and Julie quickly added, “I’ll be here if you need it. I just don’t want you relying on your mother for this sort of thing, sweetie.”

“Thanks, Mom.” Daniel’s face brightened. “I’ll see if I can find myself a girlfriend.”

“That’s my boy.” Julie picked up the towel and held it away from her body. “I’m going to go put this in the laundry hamper in your room. I can’t take it down to the washing machine right now.” She gave Daniel a chagrinned smile, imagining walking the cum filled towel right by her daughter and husband in the basement. “Stay here, I’ll be right back.” Julie jogged down the hall and up the stairs in her bare feet.

Daniel stepped out into the hall and waited. A minute or so later, Julie returned and they went back down for the rest of movie night.

“Hey, where’d you two go? You missed it.” George looked up from the couch and pointed to the TV where the credits rolled.

“Oh, I’m sorry dear.” Julie frowned and folded her arms over her chest. “Danny needed some help with a girl.”

“Oh, a girl huh?” Brittney looked at her brother and waggled her eyebrows. “Anyone I know?”

Daniel shook his head.

“Fine, keep your secrets.” Brittney laughed. She knew her brother needed lots of help, he was way too shy around the girls in school. “I hope it works out with her.”

“Uh … thanks, Britt.” Daniel looked at his beautiful mom. “I do too.”

~~

Later that night, Julie tried to make it up to George by giving him his first titjob. “You like it, honey?”

“It’s … different.” George’s dick didn’t actually feel all that great engulfed in her boobs.

“Maybe if I try it this way.” Julie felt frustrated. He was too small to make it work right. Or maybe her breasts were too big. It was a disappointing endeavor. “How about my mouth?”

“That’d be better.” George nodded as she devoured his dick.

Julie sucked hard and even let him finish down her throat. She swallowed and smiled up at him. She hoped he’d be up for round two. Julie really wanted some sex after all the foreplay she’d had that day with the Anderson men. “How about a little more? I’ll ride you, honey. You wouldn’t have to work at all.”

“What’s gotten into you, Jules?” George groaned and rolled over in bed. “That’s enough for one night.”

Julie sighed and went to go turn off the light. She contemplated sneaking into the library and retrieving the dildo, but she’d sworn she wouldn’t use that thing again. She flipped the switch and the room went dark. “Goodnight, George.”

“Goodnight, Jules.”

She walked across the room and lay down next to him in bed. When she closed her eyes, she could think only of how Daniel’s penis had felt rubbing against her behind. What would it be like to allow that thing in? She tried very hard not to think about the answer to that question.

If you want to read lots more stuff, vote on new stories, or support my writing, please visit my Subscribestar site (you can find the link in my profile).

Thanks for reading!

---

Jenny’s pregnant, bred by her big brotehr, and he’s never been hornier, taking risks to enjoy fuck her at school. Meanwhile, their mother’s desire to seduce James burns in her, weakening her resolve every day.

Doctor’s Incestuous Family
(An Incestuous Harem Story)
Chapter Three: Big Brother Knocked Me Up
By mypenname3000
Copyright 2017

Note: Thanks to wrc264 for beta reading this!

Dr. Bernice Wilson

I closed my eyes, my hands rubbing my large, naked breasts as I lay in bed. I had woken up horny again. I felt like a teenager instead of a woman of forty. For the last two weeks, ever since Cheryl Elliston showed up at my gynecological practice pregnant, planting the ridiculous notion that she had been knocked up by her own twenty-year-old son Clint, I had been thinking of my own son, and not in a motherly way.

James was nineteen, an athletic, handsome, young man. His eyes these wonderful shade of blue, only adding to his boyish charm.

Just thinking of my son sleeping down the hall made my pussy hot. I could go to him, wake him up. My hands caressed my breasts. They were big and soft, the type of tits that young men were infatuated with. I had seen him glancing at them a few times when I wore a blouse too low cut, something I did more often now.

I groaned, my fingers caressing my dark-red nipples, standing up straight as my thighs rubbed together. That hot itch demanded I do something about it. I had to cum. I groaned again, twisting my nipples. These lusts were driving me wild. I knew they were wrong. He was my son. I carried him for nine months. I gave birth to him.

I created him.

And now I wanted to fuck him. A depraved switch had been flipped, turning my maternal love into lust. I shuddered, moaning, my head rolling from side to side on my bed as I kicked off my covers. I licked my lips, closing my eyes.

Fantasizing something so taboo.

In my fantasy, I walked naked down the hallway, passing my eighteen-year-old daughter Jenny’s room. My breasts bouncing, my hips swaying, my pussy burning. I reached my son’s room, opening his door slowly, carefully. I didn’t want to wake him up. Yet. I was such a wicked mommy. I crossed to the room. He slumbered in the dark, covered by his blankets, lying on his back. He slept without a shirt, and I could see a part of his muscular chest.

I reached his bed, pulling down the blankets. Imagining his chest, I twist my nipples harder. I groaned, picturing his muscular pecs and rippling abs as I pull the blanket lower and lower, exposing the boxers he slept in. I did his laundry. I knew them all. Today, I imagined the white one with pirate skulls and crossbones, his cock already half-hard like he knew Mommy was here to teach him how to be a man.

My fantasy was so wicked. I was so hot. I couldn’t resist any longer. My right hand shot out to the nightstand, grasping the pink dildo I left there. I had masturbated before falling asleep to James. I needed to get this taboo lust out of my system. I needed to find a young stud. I was a cougar now. I could find a guy in his twenties, fuck him hard, and banish this from me.

But I had my practice, my patients. I had my kids to take care of. Where was the time to go out and get laid?

I pulled the dildo to my lips while I fantasized about pulling down my son’s boxers, exposing his half-tumescent cock. It would be so long and thick, the crown darkening as blood flow increased. I grasped it, stroking it. Precum beaded the tip. I leaned down, licking it, gathering the salty treat while I licked the dildo, pretending it was his cock.

I moaned, the fingers of my left hand twisting the nipple as I lock my lips about the dildo, tasting traces of my sweet musk. I shuddered, back arching as my fantasy progressed in my thoughts, my son coming awake.

Mom, he groaned in my thoughts. What are you doing?

Shhh, honey. Mommy’s just making her big, strong man feel sooooo good. Mmm, let Mommy show you how to be a man.

The thoughts made my pussy clench. I sucked harder on her dildo, imagining the sounds my son would make as I blew his cock. The moans, the groans, the grunts. The pleasure would twist across his face as he trembled on the bed. He would try to hide how much he liked it. But, in the end, he was a virile, young man and my mouth was so hot.

He wouldn’t resist.

His hands would shoot down, grabbing my dyed-blonde hair. He would grip it as I bobbed my mouth. I pressed the dildo deeper into my mouth, then pulled it out, sucking on it, swirling my tongue while I imagined it was my son’s cock hard and hot and throbbing.

Oh, Mom, wow. That’s…Oh, wow, that’s amazing.

Mommy just wants to show you her love.

Yes, Mom, show me your love. Oh, yes. You’re amazing. You’re the best mom. Fuck!

I sucked harder and harder, his chest rippling. My own pussy was so hot, so juicy, begging to be filled by his cock. I popped my mouth off the dildo while in my fantasy I popped off his cock, moving, straddling his cock and bringing it to my hot, dripping pussy.

My son’s dick!

I nuzzled the hard end of the dildo along my pussy lips, sliding it through my brown bush. I nudged my clit, shuddering, picturing the rapt lust on James’s face as he stared at my pillowy breasts swaying as I prepared to ride him.

Mom, he groaned in my thoughts. You’re really going to do this? You’re really going to be the first woman to ride my cock?

Oh, yes, Mommy has to make her boy into a man!

I jammed the dildo into my pussy.

I imagined impaling my cunt on my son’s thick cock.

The shaft filled me, stretching my hot hole. The friction sent naughty heat rippling through my body. My cunt clenched on the dildo, pretending it was my son’s cock. I groaned, pumping it in and out as I fantasized riding James’s cock, sliding my cunt up and down his dick, reveling in the incestuous moment of a mother teaching her son to be a man.

It would be so hot. My hands would run across his muscular chest, feeling his strength, while his hands would grope my breasts. He would squeeze my pillowy mounds and pinch my nipples. My pussy would clench on him.

Do you feel how hot Mommy is for your big cock? I moaned in my imagination.

Yes!

And you love it. You love being back in Mommy! Back in the pussy that birthed you!

It’s so hot, Mom!

It was so hot. I pumped the dildo faster and faster in and out of my cunt. It churned my juices, rippling passion through me. I writhed on my back, gripping the base of the dildo with both hands to plunge it in with such force, my big breasts bouncing, lost to the incestuous fantasy of fucking my son.

Heat burned in my cunt as I rode James’s cock. His hands squeezed my tits, pinching my nipples. My pussy clenched on his dick as I slid up and then I groaned as I slammed down. He shuddered, face twisting with passion, loving every moment of being inside his naughty mommy’s pussy.

Yes, yes, yes, Mom, you’re so amazing. Your pussy! I love it. I love you, Mom!

And Mommy loves her big, strong son. Oh, yes. Mommy raised a man with a huge cock. Oh, Mommy loves your big dick. Mommy’s going to cum so hard on your dick!

I was going to cum so hard. I plunged the dildo so hard, so deep into my pussy. I reamed my cunt, trembling, groaning, spasming on the bed. It was so intense. The fantasy burned so hot in me. The fact it was wrong, illegal, forbidden only made it hotter. Made me wetter.

Made me cum harder.

“James!” I moaned, imagining him cumming into my depths, groaning, flooding me with his incestuous seed. I shuddered, bucking, writhing, plunging the dildo into my spasming depths. “Oh, James, yes!”

The orgasm burned so hot through me. So passionately. I groaned and shuddered and moaned. I kept fucking the dildo into my convulsing pussy, lost to the taboo urge to fuck my son. To feel his cum splash into my depths. It would be so wonderful to feel that creamy delight spilling into me.

Knocking me up like Clint knocked up his mother.

My body bucked. My tits bounced as I convulsed so hard. A second orgasm detonated in me. I moaned my son’s name over and over as the pleasure burned through my mind. My entire body heaved. Rapture burned through my mind.

I wanted to fuck my son.

My orgasms peaked.

And then the guilt crashed through me as I collapsed into a panting heap, gasping for breath. What was wrong with me? Why did these thoughts plague me? Why was I such a bad mother?

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Jenny Wilson

I trembled on my big brother’s lap. We were in his bedroom. It was early in the morning. We both couldn’t sleep. My period was two days late. If it hadn’t arrived by this morning, I knew there was only one possibility. And the pregnancy test clutched in my right hand confirmed it.

I was bred by my big brother.

So many emotions roiled through my stomach. I was scared and happy and excited and nervous and horny and frightened and ecstatic and so much more. They all mixed and swirled. I was pregnant. I was eighteen, pregnant, and knocked up by my own brother. The brother who loved me. The brother who would support me. The brother who was happy I was pregnant, his hands squeezing my ass through my nightgown, his cock growing hard beneath me as he kissed me. I clutched to him tightly, kissing him back.

The last two weeks had been magical. It really wasn’t surprising I was pregnant. Maybe we could have gotten away with him cumming in me the first time without a condom. Even if it was in the middle of my cycle, the most fertile time of the month for me. But that was the excuse we used to keep fucking, over and over. After all, he might have already knocked me up. “We’ll wear condoms once you have your period,” he kept saying as he slid his dick into my wet pussy. “But until then…”

“Let’s enjoy ourselves,” I would moan, loving his dick.

And we had. We had all kinds of sex. At home and even at school, enjoying quickies whenever we could. We were both so horny, so in love. It was wonderful. He was wonderful. My big brother was amazing. Awesome. The best big brother in the world.

Better even than Clint, even if he did fuck his two sisters, his two cousins, and maybe his aunt and even his mother. Mom told me his mother was pregnant, which was very suspicious to me.

I broke the kiss with James, staring at his blue eyes as I trembled on him, squirming, my pussy so hot. I was pregnant with his child. I clutched the pregnancy test so hard in my hand as I ground on his cock.

He groaned.

“Well, I guess we don’t have to buy those condoms,” James said, his hands squeezing my ass through my nightgown.

“Guess not,” I giggled. “All the bareback pussy you want.”

“Well, I mean, until you’re too pregnant to have sex.”

“Oh, girls can have sex right up until they give birth. I read it on one of Mom’s pamphlets in her office.” I gave a wicked giggle. “I hope you have a pregnancy fetish, big brother.”

“I’ve never looked at that sort of porn.”

“Me either. We should.” Then I kissed him again, my heart just racing with excitement.

And then we heard a low, throaty moan. I broke the kiss, glancing at the wall separating James’s bedroom with Mom. My eyes widened. I knew those sounds. A hot thrill shot through my pussy as I squirmed on his cock.

“Is she…?” James asked, staring at his wall.

There was another moan.

I giggled wickedly. “I think she is. Mmm, and you’re so hard. Let me do something about that.”

“And you’re not wet?” he asked as I slipped off his lap to the floor, my hands reaching for his boxers’ waistband. He wore his white ones with black skulls and crossbones on it.

“I am. And I’m in the mood for pirate treasure, yar,” I said, putting on my best pirate accent.

“What?” he blinked as I pulled down his boxers, his hips lifting to help me out.

“Aye, matey, I need all the creamy treasure you got in them there cock.”

“Jesus, Jenny,” he said, chuckling. “You are such a goofball.”

I beamed at him as his hard cock popped out, bobbing before me. The tip was growing dark with his arousal. Already precum beaded the tip. I licked my lips in hungry delight, grasping his dick with my right hand, the left sliding beneath my nightgown and pushing aside the panties I wore to sleep.

I was hot and juicy, my silky pubic hair caressing my digits as I stroked up and down my vulva, touching my tight slit. I shuddered, teasing myself, digging into my plump folds to brush my hard clit and sending hot shudders through my body as my tongue licked up the bead of precum.

“Damn, you can have all my pirate booty,” James groaned, leaning back on his hands, his muscular chest rippling. “Just do that. You are an amazing little sister.”

“I know,” I beamed at him, my fingers stroking my clit, my other hand stroking his dick. His shaft throbbed with his heartbeat. “And I’m hungry for yar cream, matey!”

Then I engulfed the head of his cock before he could laugh at how corny I sounded. I sucked so hard, making him groan instead. I loved making my big brother groan. It was so hot watching his face contort, his chest rising as he sucked in deep breaths. Precum coated my tongue as I swirled around the tip, my cheeks hollowing as I sucked.

I loved sucking his cock. I loved doing anything with him. Even anal. It was hot feeling his cock slide into my asshole. My pussy and butthole clenched as I remembered two weeks ago when he fucked my ass in the downstairs bathroom.

What a wicked time that was.

I shoved two fingers into my juicy pussy, fingering myself as I bobbed my mouth up and down his dick. I sucked and moaned and shuddered, so happy. I was pregnant with his child. I knew we would have to face Mom soon, but I knew that despite all the angst and drama that would cause, I would have my big brother to support me. To love me.

To fuck me and give me his cum.

He groaned as I sucked harder, bobbing my mouth. I shivered, my tight pussy clenching on my fingers as they reamed in and out of me. My clit throbbed as I massaged it with the heel of my hand. I stroked his cock faster, my tongue swirling as I sucked and bobbed and blew him.

“Damn, Jenny,” he panted, seizing my loose, brown hair, holding it as I pleasured him. “Damn, you are an amazing little sister. And you’re pregnant with my child. I knocked you up.”

His chest swelled with pride. It made me shudder, my pussy clenching on my plunging fingers, as I heard the possessive thrill he took in that fact. That his cock had bred me. That he was virile. A true man.

I sucked harder, moaning as the pleasure rippled out of my pussy. This was so hot. So amazing. I shivered, the heat building inside of me. Juices dribbled down my fingers and coated my hand as I masturbated faster and faster.

“Jenny,” he kept groaning, his dick throbbing in my grip and mouth. He shuddered as I swirled my tongue around his crown before I bobbed down his shaft, sucking the entire time. “Oh, Jenny, yes. I’m going to flood your mouth.”

That sent a hot thrill through me. My clit ached as I massaged it. My little nub sent such wonderful sparks of pleasure shooting through me. I moaned louder about his cock, humming, pleasing him. His face rippled with pleasure, his hand tightening in my hair.

He was getting close.

And so was I.

My pregnant pussy savored my fingers plunging in and out of my depths. I shivered, toes curling. The pressure built and built as I took as much of James’s cock as I could, the tip brushing the back of my throat. I shivered, fingering myself faster and faster.

“Shit!” he grunted. “Jenny!”

Cum exploded into my mouth.

The moment the first splash of salty, incestuous jizz hit my tonsils, I orgasmed, too.

I gulped down his delicious, thick cream as my pussy spasmed about my fingers. I kept plunging them into my cumming depths, the heel of my hand massaging my clit. Pleasure sparked through me, igniting rapture in my mind that had me trembling, moaning about his erupting cock.

He grunted with each blast. I loved it, the flavor swirling through my mouth as I swallowed it. The incestuous load warmed my belly. I groaned, squeezing my eyes shut as the pleasure burned through me.

“You are awesome,” he panted, his dick spurting a final time. He fell back on his bed. “Love you.”

I shuddered, my fingers still stirring up my cumming pussy, the pleasure radiating through my body. He loved me. I knew he did. And we had made a baby together. I wanted to tell the world. I wished incest wasn’t illegal.

What a world that would be. One where you could love whomever you wanted, even if you were related.

I popped my mouth off his dick, panting, my voice tight with ecstasy as I moaned, “Love you, big brother. You’re my baby daddy now.”

“I am,” he said, sounding proud and sleepy all at the same time. “Damn, and I can’t tell anyone.”

I shook my head. We had the lie ready. I went to a party with James the night after he popped my cherry. It was our alibi. People saw me there. Then I even disappeared for a while, hiding in a bathroom, and reappeared looking a little disheveled. A few of my friends gave me speculative looks, and I just winked at them. When I inevitably had to tell Mom, I would claim it was a stupid mistake at a party. There was a guy and we had sex but I didn’t know him. And I didn’t know how to get a hold of him.

She would be disappointed in me, but I would have James. It would all be worth it. I rubbed my tummy, full of his cum and our baby. It definitely would be worth it.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

James Wilson

I grinned as Jenny entered the library, wearing a jean skirt and purple tights, a matching purple top with a pink cardigan to help keep her warm. I loved the pink hair band holding back her light-brown hair. It always made her look so innocent. But I knew she was naughty. I had seen the thong she put on before we went to school.

The blowjob she gave me this morning was wonderful, but I wanted more. I had to be in her pussy.

I couldn’t believe I was going to be a father. I knew it was a possibility for the last two weeks, but now it was a certainty. I had bred my little sister. I wanted to strut around like Clint with two women on my arms. I remembered at the end of last year, both Melody and Pam so pregnant, practically glowing as they walked with him.

I wanted to do that strut with Jenny. But she was my sister. It was illegal for me to knock her up. If she were my cousin…

“The library?” Jenny asked as she came closer to me.

I grinned at her. “I found a place.”

She walked with me as the school’s librarian, an old hag who hated her job and just sat behind her desk as much as possible not working. She usually was reading from her Kindle, and did not care what the students did so long as it was quiet. I didn’t even know why our school had a library. No one used it for research only for the study rooms in the back. I mean, sure, twenty years ago before the internet people had to suffer in libraries.

But that meant almost no one came in here.

“This is so risky,” Jenny whispered as I led her back to a tall bookshelf near a circular study table.

“Uh-huh,” I grinned, leading her to the little alcove behind the shelf. I slipped in the narrow gap between the shelf and the alcove, sucking in my chest to get in. Once there, I could see out through the gaps in the books at the rest of the library. Even with that, it was so dark back here.

“Wow,” Jenny said. “Why is there a little alcove back here?”

“Not sure. I bet they had a reason when they built this school, and then later they rearranged the shelves or something, mostly blocking it off. But it left this naughty spot behind.”

“And how did you find this?” Jenny asked as she pressed against me.

“I’m just good at finding places.”

“You’re motivated,” she giggled. “You get off on fucking me at school, don’t you? You like the risk, big brother.”

“I do,” I grinned. “And I bet it makes you wet.”

She giggled. “It does. You’re so daring. I’m so scared we’ll get caught, but you’re always so confident we won’t.”

I was nervous, too, but I wasn’t about to tell her that. Not with my dick so hard and she was so close to me. I couldn’t see much of her, but I could feel her heat through our clothing as her body rubbed against mine.

“I found some pregnancy porn,” she said, her hand rubbing at my crotch.

“Oh?” I asked in surprise. “What have you been doing while you were supposed to be learning today?”

“Browsing porn,” she giggled. “I had already read ahead in English, so I just pretended to read with my text book up. But I really had my phone hidden in there. On mute, of course.”

“I have my earbuds,” I said, fumbling at my backpack still slung over my right shoulder. I liked to listen to music from my phone.

We fumbled in the dark with the earbuds. They were tangled, of course, but we were horny. Soon, we had an earbud in each of our ears. Eager, I slammed the jack into her iPhone. The screen’s glow painted her face in blue as she opened the video she had saved.

“Look what you’ve done to Mommy,” the pregnant woman said, her tits huge and pillowy, the size of Mom’s tits. Her hand stroked her swollen stomach. She wasn’t fat. It was the graceful curve of new life, making the woman somehow even sexier. “You knocked Mommy up. Now you have to pay.”

“How do I do that?” the young man sitting on the bed said, naked and stroking his cock.

Jenny wiggled next to me as I groaned, “You found pregnancy incest porn?”

“Uh-huh,” she groaned. “Isn’t it so hot? That’ll be me in nine months. And you better do what he does.”

I nodded, my dick throbbing in my pants as I watched the woman’s “son” lick her pussy. The pregnant woman had mounted him, riding his face as he lay on the bed, her tits heaving and swaying as she moaned and groaned.

“That’s it. Lick Mommy’s pussy.”

Images of Mom flashed through my mind, her bleached-blonde hair spilling about her motherly face, her plump lips pursed. I groaned, my dick wanting to burst out of my pants as I stared at the screen, imagining what Mom’s pussy would taste like.

I bet she tasted as good as Jenny’s cunt.

My zipper rasped as Jenny worked it down. Then she shoved her hand into my pants, pulling my cock out the slit in my boxers. I groaned as my little sister stroked my cock, our eyes locked on the iPhone.

“Oh, you’re going to make Mommy cum,” the pregnant porn star moaned, her tits heaving and slapping together. “Oh, yes. You knocked me up. Now you have to keep my horny pussy satisfied.”

“Yes, you do, big brother,” moaned my little sister, her hand stroking my cock slowly, teasingly. “My pussy is so wet. You bred me. You made me so horny.”

“I’ll eat you out,” I promised, my eyes locked on the screen. “I’ll devour you then fuck you.”

“Good,” she groaned as my hand slid down her back to her skirt. I lifted it, finding her ass covered by her thin tights.

I squeezed her butt. “I’ll keep your horny pussy satisfied, little sister.”

“Good,” she moaned, squirming. My hands clenched her butt-cheek, my dick throbbing in her grip.

The pregnant porn star gasped and moaned, her hands seizing her big, pillowy tits. She brought her fat nipples to her lips, sucking on them one by one. My eyes widened. Creamy milk beaded her nipples. She was nursing herself.

“Fuck,” I panted, my dick throbbing. “Fuck, fuck, fuck.”

“Yes, the lactation’s so hot,” groaned Jenny. “You’ll get to nurse from my tits, big brother. Won’t that be so hot?”

“So hot,” I panted, my eyes locked on the screen. I pictured suckling from my mother’s lactating breasts, nursing from her like I had as a baby. “Shit.”

I shoved my fingers into the waistband of Jenny’s tights, sliding in and gripping her near naked ass. With her thong vanishing between her butt-crack, I could feel the silky warmth of her butt-cheek. I squeezed it, fingers sliding into her crack as she wiggled her hips.

“I’m getting so wet, big brother,” Jenny groaned. “Oh, this is so hot.”

“So hot,” I panted, my fingers nudging aside her thong. I felt her puckered asshole. I stroked it, making her shiver while the taboo idea of breeding our mother washed through my mind. “She looks like Mom.”

“I guess,” Jenny moaned. “Thinking about Mom?”

“Yeah,” I panted, my finger nudging her asshole.

My little sister shivered as I penetrated her asshole up to the first knuckle. She moaned, stroking my dick harder, faster. The porn star came then leaned over, her pregnant belly rubbing on her “son’s” chest as she sucked on his cock.

“Oh, Mom,” he groaned.

My sister’s asshole clenched on my finger. “Are you really thinking about Mom?”

“Yeah,” I groaned then winced. Maybe I shouldn’t have admitted that. Would she get jealous?

Jenny only shivered as I fingered her asshole, her eyes locked on the screen, her hand stroking my dick. My balls ached as her silky grip caressed me. I pressed my finger deeper and deeper with each pump, loving the velvety grip of her asshole.

Then the porn star rose, turning around, moaning about how she needed her son’s dick in her. My cock throbbed as I imagined Mom moaning the same thing, mounting me, sliding her pussy down my cock.

The very pussy that birthed me.

“Yes, yes, fuck me, Mom,” groaned the “son.”

“This cock!” moaned the pregnant porn star. “Oh, this cock is amazing. I made this cock.”

“She did,” Jenny groaned, shivering.

And then I heard footsteps and soft talking. “Shit, turn it off. Someone’s coming and they’ll see the glow.”

Jenny gasped, fumbling at her phone, letting go of my cock. She turned it off, holding it to her chest just to be safe. I heard two girls talking, their voices soft. They were nearby. I shivered, groaning as I caught the sight of two girls sitting down at the round table just on the edge of my vision, one girl’s black hair short, the other’s brown hair in pigtails.

“Big brother,” Jenny hissed, her asshole clenching on my finger. “I need you. You promised.”
“I did,” I groaned, pushing her up against the back of the bookshelf. Those girls had no idea we were here. “Don’t make too much noise. We have an audience nearby.”

“I won’t,” she groaned as I pulled out my hand out of her tights.

I sucked on my finger, loving the sour flavor of her ass as I knelt behind her, my face pressed into her rear. I hiked her skirt up and yanked her tights down. I could smell my sister’s tart pussy. I breathed in the musk of her pregnant snatch.

I bred this pussy.

I squeezed her ass as I nuzzled between her thighs, the crotch of her thong soaked with her excitement. I licked at them, tasting her tart pussy, loving her incestuous passion. I squeezed her butt-cheeks as I nuzzled and tongued at her thong, pressing the thin strip of cloth into her pussy while my sister whimpered, her hips swaying.

But I had to taste her directly. My fingers ripped aside her thong so I could bury my tongue directly into her cunt. She groaned through her clenched teeth and whimpered as I parted her silky folds, caressing her pregnant pussy.

That thought made my dick throb every time it danced through my head.

I tongued my sister’s bred pussy. I lapped and nuzzled at her tart folds, her silky pubic hairs and hot lips caressing my cheeks. I gripped her ass, my nose pressed into her taint as I lapped at her from behind.

“Big brother,” she cooed at a half-whisper. “Oh, big brother, yes.”

The two girls talking at their table giggled. They were so close to us. If Jenny wasn’t quiet, they would hear us. And that would be so hot. My dick ached and throbbed as it jutted out my fly before me. I wanted to the entire world to know I had bred my sister.

That she loved my cock. That she came when I devoured her pussy.

It sent such a hot thrill through me as I lapped at her folds. Her juices dribbled down my chin as she moaned and groaned, her hips wiggling with pleasure, rubbing her butt-cheeks against my temples. They were so soft and plump.

And I could smell her sour musk.

“Big brother,” she cooed again as my tongue lapped up her taint and between her butt-cheeks. I found her sour asshole, licking it, making her shudder. “Oh, you are soooooo dirty.”

“Uh-huh,” I groaned, tonguing her asshole while I moved my right hand down to her pussy. I rubbed at her hot flesh, stroking her with my fingers as I rimmed her asshole.

“Such a dirty, big brother.”

The two girls were giggling louder, their hushed whispers reaching my ears as I tongued my sister’s asshole. Those girls had no idea what we were doing back here. They were gossiping about boys, I bet, aching for a real stud to fuck them. They would be so jealous of my sister getting her asshole eaten and pussy fingered.

I pushed two thick fingers into my sister’s pregnant depths. My cock throbbed more as her silky flesh engulfed my digits. I pumped them in and out while my tongue wiggled against her tight sphincter. The muscular ring resisted for a moment, fighting my intrusion.

And then surrendered.

I wiggled into her sour bowels, loving the feel of her flesh clenching about me. She trembled, groaning through her teeth as I fucked my tongue in and out of her tight asshole. I loved her sour musk. Her pussy grew hotter and hotter as I tongued and fingered her.

“Such a good big brother. Such a stud.”

“Such a naughty little sister,” I groaned between licks. “Mmm, you love your big brother’s tongue in your tight asshole.”

“Sooooo much.” Her pussy clenched so hard on my plunging fingers, her juices trickling down my hand. She was so hot and silky. My dick was so envious of my fingers. “And your cock.”

“But you’re getting it in your pussy today.”

“Good. Squirt your cum into my pregnant snatch. Oh, big brother, yes.”

“Oh, my gosh,” giggled one of the girl’s loudly. “Oh, Lee, I should spank you for that.”

I only half-paid attention, the words floating through my head. I had my little sister to pleasure. I jammed my tongue back into her tight asshole while my thumb slid through her plump vulva, finding her clit.

She jumped as I massaged it.

I loved the way Jenny whimpered and moaned as my thumb rubbed in circles on her clit. Her nub was so hard. Her hips wiggled, her asshole clenching on my tongue as my fingers plunged over and over into her pussy. I stirred her up, made her breathe louder and louder as I devoured her asshole. I excited her. I made her wild.

I made her cum.

“Big brother,” she groaned a little too loud.

Would the girls hear her?

Her pussy writhed and milked my fingers like they were my cock. My dick ached, begging to bury into her depths. I rubbed her clit, plunging my digits deeper and deeper into her pussy while my tongue rimmed her asshole. She trembled, hips wiggling, moaning and groaning, trying not to be too loud. It was so hot. So naughty.

I couldn’t hold back any longer.

“Fuck,” I groaned, ripping my fingers from her pussy and rising, my cock smacking into her thigh. “I have to be in you.”

“Yes, yes, fuck me, big brother,” groaned Jenny.

The two girls were giggling again as I pressed my cock into my little sister’s pregnant cunt. I slid my dick’s crown along her slit until I found her opening. And then I buried into her hard, the shelf Jenny leaned against rocking from the force of thrust.

It. Was. Heaven.

I loved being in her pussy. So hot and wet and tight and silky. It was so wrong to be in her, to be pumping away at her tight snatch. She moaned, clenching down as her hips bucked back into me, her soft ass pressing into my crotch.

“Yes, big brother,” she groaned. “Oh, yes. I need this.”

“Because you’re a pregnant, horny little sister?” I asked, my hands sliding beneath her blouse, stroking the bare flesh of her stomach.

“Yes!” she hissed, her pussy clenching on my dick. “So horny.”

The girls kept giggling as I kept fucking my little sister. I reached her round breasts covered in her bra, squeezing through the lacy garment. Her nipples were hard. She groaned as I massaged them through the cloth, her pussy growing hotter, her hips writhing faster and faster.

I nuzzled at her neck, my face pushing aside her silky hair to kiss at her delicate skin. I smelled the perfume she wore. I breathed it in as I plowed her pussy so hard, so fast. My balls smacked into her with wet thuds.

“Yes, yes, yes,” she hissed. “Big brother, that’s it. That’s what I need. Every day.”

“Every day,” I promised, my left hand sliding down to her flat stomach. How long until her belly would curve outward? Swelling rounder and rounder every day, proving that I had bred her?

I couldn’t wait.

The friction sent pleasure rushing down my dick straight to my balls. It boiled the cum in them, bringing me closer and closer to erupting into my little sister’s snatch. I shuddered, thrusting so hard into her silky depths, our flesh smacking together louder and louder.

I pinched her nipple through her bra with my right hand, my left rubbing her belly. I loved how silky she felt as I pictured her round and pregnant. I groaned, sucking and nibbling on her neck, loving how she trembled and whimpered.

“Big brother,” she groaned, pussy clenching so hard on my dick.

“Are you going to cum?” I asked as I nuzzled up to her ear. I licked it. “Are you? On your big brother’s dick?”

“I am,” she whined, her voice so high-pitched and throaty as she trembled. “Gonna cum so hard.”

“Good. Milk my cock. You’re just so horny, you naughty, pregnant slut.”

“Your slut! Your slutty little sister!”

She definitely said those last words too loud as her orgasm burst through her. I didn’t care. I just savored the sudden convulsion of her pussy about my cock as I rammed over and over into her depths. Her flesh massaged my cock, the friction growing so intense as I buried over and over into her pregnant pussy.

My balls ached as I fucked her. Her stomach quivered beneath my rubbing hand. I twisted her nipple as she moaned and groaned through her clenched teeth. She pressed back into my chest. I shuddered, slamming into her.

My dick throbbed.

I slid through her silky, orgasming sheath.

I bottomed out in incestuous paradise.

I came in my little sister’s pregnant pussy.

I groaned, pinching her nipple so hard as my cum burst from my dick. Powerful pulses of rapture shot through my body every time I squirted. I shuddered, groaning into the nape of her neck. I swayed, her pussy milking my cock, so hungry for my cum.

“That’s it,” she hissed. “That’s how a pregnant little sister is fucked.

“Yes,” I groaned as my orgasm peaked. I swayed, holding her as the final blast of my cum flooded her depths. “That’s it. You’ll get that every day. Your horny, pregnant cunt will be satisfied, little sister.”

“Mmm, such a wonderful big brother,” she purred in absolute delight.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Jenny Wilson

James’s cock slipped out of my pussy. I quickly pushed my thong back into place to trap his cum in me and keep from making a mess. I shuddered, loving the feel of him leaking out of me. I wiggled my hips as I drew up my tights.

“Follow in a few minutes,” James said. “Those girls are still there.”

I nodded my head and then shivered as he kissed me. I loved my big brother so much. He broke the kiss and then squeezed out past the bookshelf, leaving our private alcove. I leaned against the wall, my heart still racing, breathing heavily as I came down from my orgasmic high.

I rubbed my belly absently, my eyes closed as I waited for the right time to slip out. I was pregnant with his baby. As much as I was afraid of telling Mom, that thought still made me giddy with delight. My body was meant to be pregnant, and it was so hot that my older, sexy brother had done it.

I shivered, smiled, and then pressed out from behind the bookshelf and…

Gasped.

Alicia Elliston stood waiting for me, her brown hair in pigtails. She wore a pink, frilly dress that belonged on a much younger girl. She was nineteen, the same age as my brother, but looked ten. She held her hands behind her back, her hips rocking back and forth like a little girl who knows a naughty secret about her older sibling.

“I know what you were doing back there.”

My stomach twisted. “Oh?” I asked, my mouth so dry. “What?”

“You were fucking!” She said the word with such a naughty emphasis like a child reveling in saying something bad.

I flushed. “And?” I held up my head. I was taller than her by a few inches, and far more developed despite her being a year older. “What if I was?”

“You are so lucky to have a big brother that will fuck you,” Alicia continued, her girlish face bursting with delight. She clapped her hands, bouncing on her heels. “I am so happy for you.”

My nervousness vanished. I had seen her fuck her older brother Clint. I shouldn’t have been afraid at all. “I’m not the only little sister who’s lucky, right? You have a big brother that fucks you.”

Her brown eyes widened behind her glasses. “Y-You know that?”

“James and I saw you and Clint behind the gym two weeks ago.” I grinned at her. “It’s because of you that I have my special relationship with my big brother. It was so hot watching you and your big brother.”

Alicia squealed in delight and threw her arms around my neck, hugging me so tight. “That’s so wonderful. I’m so glad to have a friend I can talk to about this. I only have my sisters, and they’re all fucking Clint.”

“I thought you only had one sister.”

Alicia just giggled.

Then I asked, “And we’re friends?”

“Of course we’re friends,” Alicia said. “We just shared our deepest secrets. That totally makes us friends.” She bounced against me with all the excitement of a little girl. “I am so glad I had to work on homework during lunch. And you must be starving. Let’s get something to eat and then talk.”

“Compare notes?” I asked. “Does your brother like to eat your ass out?”

“Yes!” Then she gave me a wicked look, her brown eyes twinkling. “You should eat his out. James’ll love it!”

I shivered, excited to have made a new friend. She knew so much about sex. I bet I could learn so many naughty things to try with James.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dr. Bernice Wilson

“How was college?” I asked my daughter as she stepped out of the laundry room.

“Great,” she said. “I just dropped off my dirty clothes.”

“I should make you do the laundry,” I said. “I think your ‘accident’ that one time was faked.”

“Mom?” she gasped in absolute innocence, made more so by her pink hair band holding back her brown hair. “I would never. And I had an amazing day. I made a new friend. Alicia Elliston.”

“Oh,” I said, my stomach twisting. Just hearing Elliston made me think of Clint fucking his mother, which made me think of James fucking me.

My pussy grew so hot.

“What’s for dinner?” Jenny asked as she passed me.

“Takeout,” I told her. “I left it on the dinner table. Go get your brother. I’ll be down in a few minutes.”

I shivered, my pussy on fire. I climbed the stairs and headed into the bathroom. I stared at my face in the mirror. I had to get my lusts under control. I needed to go and find a bar, pick up a young stud, and just get laid.

My forehead looked flushed from my excitement.

I grabbed a piece of toilet paper and dabbed at my forehead. I dropped it in the wastebasket by the sink and then frowned. There was a pink, triangular box in the trash with the letters “Preg…” in purple, the rest of the word obscured by my piece of toilet paper.

My stomach clenched. That couldn’t be the discarded box for a pregnancy test. Jenny couldn’t be having sex. She was so young. So innocent. She still wore her headband and tights. I mean, I knew girls were so active these days, but not my sweet Jennifer.

I picked up the box, my stomach twisting.

Was my baby girl pregnant?

To be continued…

---

Riding With Sam (Plus a bonus story following the main story) by rutger5

Sam was standing there with an uncertain look on her face as she waited for my answer. I was unsure what to do though since I was with my friends and I didn’t wish to blow them off, plus we hadn’t even decided if we were going to the party when Kayla surprised me by speaking.

“Hi I’m Kayla and you don’t know me but I’m a friend of Ashley’s and I remember you from school. Any chance you can give me a ride? That bike is so hawt.”

Kayla stuck her hand out after she breathlessly blurted out her request. Sam shook her hand with a bemused expression on her face and gave me a sidelong glance to which I just shook my head to keep from laughing.

“Sure why not, I’ll give you a ride” Sam said before turning my way “how about you Ash, are you next?”

Without even realizing it I nodded yes which made Sam flash a big smile. She then turned and walked to her bike and pulled her spare helmet from the back and handed it to Kayla who had already climbed on the back and was waiting expectantly. Sam climbed on but before starting the bike she turned back to Kayla. It seemed to me that she subtly flexed her bicep as she adjusted the rear view mirror, her black sleeveless t-shirt showing her arms to their best effect.

“So have you ever ridden before?” she asked her.

“Yeah both my brother and cousin have bikes so I’ve been on motorcycles before, but never a brand new one. This bike is so cool” she said before putting the helmet on.

Carly and I shook our heads from her answer because it was so Kayla that the fact that the bike was new impressed her so much, but she was a label whore and trendsetter wannabe. Right before she put on her helmet Sam winked at me and mouthed “Be right back.”

Then she turned on the engine and throttled it before taking off with Kayla holding her waist tightly. There was part of me that felt a twinge of jealousy as they paused at the entrance to the parking lot before Sam gunned the engine and turned onto the street and drove away. It was me she had asked and I thought she liked me and I found her attractive, even though she was butcher than any girl I’d ever been with.

“So what’s the deal Ash, with this Sam girl I mean?”

“I don’t know about any deal Carly, I cheered at some of her games last school year before she graduated and I ran into her at the mall today when I was looking for a job. She recommended me to the manager and you heard I probably got the job. That’s all there is to it” I answered truthfully except for the last part.

My friends had no knowledge that I’d occasionally had sex with girls. It was something I’d kept to myself figuring people might not understand that sometimes I liked to eat pussy or have the favor returned by a girl. It didn’t change me any or who I was but Sam was different and uncharted territory to me. All my female lovers had been other girly girls like me who liked guys as well. Somehow I couldn’t see Sam with a guy, she was obviously lesbian all the way. And for some reason that turned me on, plus the fact that she was good looking certainly helped. Sam wasn’t beautiful but she had striking features and a really nice smile and a very athletic body with tattooed, chiseled arms.

“Is that all? I swear you were giving each other the eye earlier” Carly replied with a knowing stare.

“Well I can’t help it if she noticed how hot I am.”

Carly didn’t seem convinced of my innocence in the matter though and she shook her head slowly as she considered what to say.

“Listen I know I called her a lezzy earlier but I’m not against them any. Its just that the look you gave her was more than casual and to be honest Ash there have been times that I swore you were checking out girls in the locker room. I know you like guys but I’ve been your friend since 6th grade and sometimes I notice things. I never said anything about it because we all look at the competition some but I always suspected there was more to it than that.”

“Oh my God” I blurted out “does everyone think that about me?”

I’d always been so careful about eyeing other girls and now I realized I wasn’t as slick as I thought. Had I been labeled a secret lesbian? That thought gave me pause and I was worried until Carly laughed.

“So it is true then. Don’t worry Ashley your secret is safe with me. I doubt anyone noticed, its just we’re friends so I’m more tuned in to you then most. Plus we’ve had gym class together the last few years. It wasn’t like you were sitting there drooling or anything. It just seemed strange that you would be so discreet instead of just looking openly, like you didn’t want to be noticed. If it was innocent you wouldn’t care, you know.”

“You don’t hold it against me, do you Carly? I do like guys but I think girls are cute in a different way. I never told people because I didn’t want to be different or be judged.”

“You are my friend and I’m not so shallow you know.”

“Thanks Carly, you are great” I told her before hugging her. “The thing is Sam isn’t like the girls I’m usually attracted to and she is pretty open about liking girls it seems so I doubt anything will happen between us. Don’t want to blow my cover you know.”

“You do what you want Ash, but if you’re attracted to her and like her then why hide it? You never know until you give it a try.”

What Carly said made a lot of sense to me. There was no reason to not see if anything developed between us. Maybe Sam wasn’t actually interested in me, she just might have been admiring my body the way a guy would but thought I was too young or something. She was starting college in the fall while I was just sixteen.

“You might be right Carly but I’m probably just a kid to her. Still I’ll go for a ride and this way I can see if she is interested. But what about you and Kayla? I don’t want to abandon you guys.”

“Don’t worry about us, we’ll head to that party and you can meet us there if you want. Besides with older guys there Kayla will be in her element anyway. And don’t worry about your “secret”. I won’t say a word to anyone including Kayla, but I have to ask Ash. I’m your friend and I’m curious, have you ever checked me out when I was naked around you or thought about me in that way?”

Luckily for me Sam pulled into the parking lot with Kayla at that moment, sparing me from answering her loaded questions at least for now. The motorcycle pulled up and stopped next to us. Kayla carefully climbed off and removed the helmet before handing it to me. Sam also removed her helmet and stared at me expectantly. Looking at my outfit Kayla shook her head.

“I don’t know about riding dressed like that Ash, be careful. By the way what’s the plan?”

“We’re going to the party and Ashley is going for a ride and we can meet up later” Carly said as she took Kayla by the arm.

“Okay bye, see you Ash and thanks for the ride” Kayla said directing the last part to Sam as they headed off talking to each other a mile a minute.

As Sam stood waiting I studied my outfit. I was wearing a light blue tank top with a lacy border and black flats but it was my black skirt I was worried about. It was kind of short and I was afraid it might ride up too high revealing the thong I was wearing beneath but what could I do. Placing the helmet on my head I strapped it on. Unlike Sam’s helmet which had a dark visor the one I was wearing left my face uncovered. Gingerly I lifted my leg as I straddled the bike and once I did I sat and lifted my feet and placed them on the footrests.

“Ashley have you ever been on a motorcycle before?” Sam asked.

“No I haven’t so take it nice and easy to start with and please don’t let me fall off.”

“No problem, you just hold on tight especially on the turns” Sam said as she turned the ignition and the engine roared to life.

Immediately I felt the vibrations from the engine and when Sam revved it a few times it was like the 649 cc’s went straight to my pussy and jump started it. Then she hit the throttle and we were off. She hooked a quick right and we cruised down the street. The feel of the wind against my face was awesome although at first my tummy was filled with butterflies but as she drove I really got into it, especially the feeling between my legs. When we stopped at a red-light I tapped Sam in her side and when she turned I yelled over the sound of the engine.

“If you want to you can go faster.”

Her head nodded in response and she again revved the engine as we waited and as soon as the light turned green the bike took off like a bat out of hell. We easily passed a couple of cars in the left lane as Sam gave it some gas while at the same time coming close to giving me an orgasm. My hands gripped her tightly as we flew around a curve in the street and the bike leaned sideways. As the feeling grew between my legs I buried my face against Sam’s back and held on for dear life. The throbbing machine between my legs felt to me like a giant vibrator. My climax was rapidly approaching when at the next intersection we came to a stop sign.

When Sam stopped she put one of her leather glove clad hands over mine and revved the engine again. As I trembled from the sensation she squeezed my hand firmly. This time it was more than I could take as I felt my juices leak from my climaxing pussy into my drenched panties. The orgasm made me gasp for breath as the bike then drove on but at a low speed as it approached a commercial strip.

At the next parking lot Sam pulled in and came to a stop whereupon she removed her helmet and climbed from the bike. My body was reluctant to move due to my leg muscles still shaking gently as well as that I figured there would be a noticeable wet spot on the seat from when I had cum. Sam met my gaze with her chocolate brown eyes until I glanced down feeling embarrassed as if she could see my thoughts.

“You alright Ashley?” she asked with sincerity in her firm voice.

I just nodded as I didn’t trust my voice right now, I had the feeling she would be able to hear the lust I was feeling reflected in it.

“So if you want me to drop you at some party just let me know, okay, as I don’t know the address.”

I paused for a few seconds before answering as I gathered my thoughts and gained a greater measure of control over my highly aroused body.

“Well I do want to meet up with my friends again and they are going to the party. But you don’t have to just drop me off” I said pausing while I looked straight at Sam. I took a deep breath before continuing as I intended to put it all on the line with her.

“I’d like it if you hung out with me as well, if you want to I mean” I concluded as I hung my head afraid to continue looking at her in case she was about to shoot me down.

She didn’t say a word at first and I was afraid that she was trying to come up with the words to blow me off nicely. Probably along the lines of ‘Well you’re a nice kid, but I go with college women now’ or something to that effect when I felt her hand touch my cheek. Startled by this I brought my head up and when I did Sam’s lips met mine with a kiss.

Her lips were warm and soft and the kiss started gentle but when my hands went around her neck it became harder and fiercer and I felt her hand press against my ribs. Sam’s tongue slipped between my parted lips and when my tongue met it I realized that her tongue was pierced with a tongue ball. As we kissed I felt my already heated loins become even gooier from her touch as her strong hand traced its way toward my butt. Suddenly from a passing car a voice called out “Get a room” followed by the sound of laughter. We broke the kiss and I felt the blood rush to my face from my feeling of embarrassment. Sam smiled at me as her hand reluctantly moved off me. She put her helmet on but with the visor up for now.

“So what is the address where we are going” she plainly asked as she looked down at me. I quietly told her at which point she mounted up again and we were off. Again I wrapped my arms around her waist and pressed my face sideways to her muscled torso. The ride felt like heaven to me with the combination of the vibrations coupled with the closeness of her body to mine. The ride ended far too soon for me as we arrived at the house where the party was. It was hopping with some people milling about in the driveway and on the front porch and you could hear the music filtering out from inside.

Sam worked her bike up the driveway and put down the kickstand before helping me off. Her eye definitely noticed the darker patch where my excited little pussy had seeped onto the black leather seat. After removing the helmet I gave it to Sam who put it along with hers on the handlebars. We then proceeded up the porch stairs and into the house. A techno beat filled the room as we entered and there were a few people dancing though most were just standing or sitting.

The crowd was college age and up with most being early twenties it seemed to me. I was looking around for my friends when someone from my left called out to me. It was Ryan and he was passing through the living room holding a case of beer. He paused and turned toward me.

“Hey Ash glad you could make it” he said “do either of you want a beer?”

Sam shook her head no and replied “None for me now as I’m driving, what about you Ashley?”

I declined as well as I really don’t like the taste of beer too much but I asked Ryan if he had seen my friends here.

“To tell the truth I haven’t and even though it’s possible I missed them I don’t think so. Well see you later.”

“What could have happened to them?” I mused aloud as they should have easily beaten us here.

“We can look around for them if you want. I’ll check upstairs and you look around here” Sam told me.

“Okay” I answered her. If they weren’t coming then there was no reason for us to stay. I didn’t want to ditch them but right now I really wanted to spend some alone time with Sam. First I passed through the dining room before checking the kitchen and they weren’t there. Since people were in the back yard I headed out there when I almost collided with someone.

“Sorry” I said as I stepped back when I realized that it was Paul the piercer who had almost walked into me. Quickly I attempted to turn around and return to the house when he grabbed me by my arm and yanked me close to him. His eyes were glassy and I could smell the alcohol on his breath.

“Well look who I’ve found here” he said to a couple of guys nearby “this is the little slut I was telling you about, the one who I fucked earlier today.”

He leered at me and his eyes roamed all over my curvaceous figure as I attempted to pull my arm from his grasp but Paul was having none of that. His fingers dug deep into my flesh as he tightened his hold on me.

“Let go of me” I hissed “I thought neither one of us wanted anything to do with the other after before.”

He pushed me into his friends who both grabbed at me, one holding me by my shoulders while the other squeezed my butt cheek. Paul moved right next to me cutting off any opening I had to escape from them and his hand pawed at my full bosom.

“Maybe I made a mistake before in letting you leave slut” he slurred “but now you can service me and my friends.”

“In your fucking dreams” I yelled as I slapped the pig right in the face. His friends let go of me as they realized this wasn’t going to turn out like a porno movie but his face turned red with anger.

“You stupid bitch who do you think you are?” he bellowed at me, a vein throbbing on his forehead. He was so incensed that I wondered if he was going to hit me when like a streak Sam was there and she shoved Paul back a few steps. Ignoring him she turned to me.

“Are you all right Ash?” was all she said. When I nodded yes to her she just said “Let’s get out of here.”

“So this slut belongs to you dyke” Paul spat out “well don’t forget to ask her why I fucked her today because I bet she spreads her legs for anyone who asks even a freak like you.”

The muscles on Sam’s arms tensed as she clenched her fists but she maintained her control and didn’t allow him to bait her into action.

“Whatever, you aren’t worth the trouble” she said before turning toward the driveway as she reached for my hand when I noticed Paul lunge forward.

“Look out” I managed to cry out in warning.

She managed to push me behind her as Paul swung wildly. Sam managed to raise her arm but she wasn’t quick enough to totally block the blow as it grazed her face above her eye. He swung again but this time she sidestepped him while throwing her forearm out like she was back on the athletic field. As her arm connected with Paul I heard a sickening crunch as her elbow smashed into his nose. With a moan he sank down to the grass as the blood flowed from his nose.

Things seemed like a bad dream to me now as if in slow motion one of Paul’s friends approached Sam unaware from behind. Without thinking I launched myself at his legs tripping him up while also knocking the wind out of myself. Paul was wailing in pain and I could hear a bunch of people flooding the yard.

“That bitch broke my fucking nose” I heard Paul yell as hands pulled me to my feet. There was a bunch of guys, including Ryan thankfully, who were separating everybody from each other. Sam had a trickle of blood from a cut above her eye as she stood defiantly, ready for more trouble.

“What’s going on Ashley?” Ryan asked me with a concerned look.

“This jerk started it by messing with me and then throwing the first punch” I said vehemently before softening a little “though I’m sorry if his nose is broken but it’s his own damn fault.”

I pulled free from everyone and just walked away from the crowd and down the driveway as my eyes filled with tears. In front of a crowd I had been called a slut, truthfully I knew, while also getting Sam hit by Paul and vice versa. It was all my fault and I doubted I’d be able to show my face in public and worse than that I must have blown it for sure with Sam. She’d heard what a slut I was and it gave her a chance to cut her losses and forget about me.

My vision was cloudy from the bitter tears that ran down my face as I stumbled down the tree lined street with no idea of what direction I was heading in. Suddenly I felt a hand touch my shoulder at which point I whirled and saw Sam standing there with concern and worry written plainly on her face.

“Ashley didn’t you hear me, I’ve been calling you” she asked softly.

“Didn’t you hear him?” I told her. “Forget about me while you have the chance. I’m not worth your time or anyone’s for that matter. I’m sorry you were hurt standing up for me but I’m no good, just a stupid slut who causes trouble for others.”

After saying that I wished I could just disappear especially as it seemed like my words caused pain in Sam’s face but she didn’t let go of me. Her finger pressed against my lips as she made a shh sound. When I started to open my mouth to speak she kept me quiet by again pressing her lips to mine. When she broke the kiss she wiped my tears from my face with her finger.

“Wait here Ash, I’m just going to get my bike. DON’T LEAVE.” After saying this she turned and jogged back in the direction of the house. Realizing I couldn’t outrun her even if I wanted to I took out my cell and texted Carly instead.

[Don’t know what happened to you guys but don’t go to party no matter what you do now. Will explain later but just let me know that you are alright when you get message.]

Sam pulled up just as I was finishing the message and she handed me the helmet which I put on. Without saying a word I climbed behind her and the bike leaped to life and roared down the street. We traveled until we reached downtown and Main Street where the buildings had store or office fronts on the ground floor with apartments above but I didn’t pay attention until Sam pulled into an alleyway between two buildings where she parked. After we got off the bike and removed our helmets I asked her some questions.

“Where are we and why? And what are your plans for me?” The last question I asked with some trepidation.

“Well you can see we’re parked in an alley and the reason for that is that a friend of mine has an apartment in this building that I can use. I was hoping you would hang with me and we can talk there or kiss or do whatever you like.”

I looked into her eyes and she seemed sincere but I also saw that she was leaning more toward whatever than talking. Maybe since she now knew I was a slut she’d decided to tap me as well but that’s what I wanted anyway. Looking down at myself I realized that my legs and skirt had mud and grass stains from where I’d lain on the ground from tackling the guy back in the yard. Frantically I started brushing the dirt off me as if that could erase what had happened when Sam just took me in her arms and hugged me tight.

Her hard body felt so comforting to me and I sank into her and pressed my face into her chest while she stroked my hair soothingly. My mind relived all I had been through that day especially what happened at the party and I began to cry, softly at first but soon my body was wracked with sobs. Sam just held me and murmured encouragement until I recovered my composure somewhat when I was startled by a buzz from my cell phone. It was Carly returning my text.

[We r good, will talk later, ok]

[Ok talk soon, cover with my mom Ash]

“Is everything alright Ashley?”

Wiping away my tears I attempted a smile before speaking. “Yes it is Sam and thank you for everything, I really mean it. I owe you big time for standing by me with all this shit I’ve caused for you so far.”

“A lot of it isn’t really your fault Ashley and besides it wasn’t that big a deal.”

“ It’s a big deal and it means a lot to me Sam and instead of standing out here talking let me thank you properly once we’re inside and you can experience how grateful this little slut can be.”

“Ash, why do you call yourself a slut like that, you shouldn’t let others label you.”

“You are wrong there Sam, its true I’ve been called a slut but it is accurate. My Mom is a slut and I take after her, I’m afraid. For the most part I enjoy it but not all the time because I do have feelings and sometimes I’m treated like dirt. I don’t think you would do that to me Sam, would you?”

She shook her head no and took me by the hand and led me to a door in the alley wall. Sam produced a key from the pocket of her striped track pants and unlocked the door so we could enter. We stood at the bottom of a narrow staircase and at the top of the landing there was an overhead light that faintly illuminated the interior. Sam pushed me against the wall and crushed me with her body as her lips hungrily met mine. Her large hands squeezed my ass cheeks and pushed them into her as she ground her hips against me.

What I obviously felt there I shouldn’t have. Sam was a girl, if a butch one, but it felt like a male bulge pressing into my mound and rubbing up and down as she rotated her hips. Her tongue was again exploring my welcoming mouth in every nook and cranny as she kneaded my bare gluteus muscles.

“Come on Ash before I take you right here by the stairs. I want you so bad that I can’t wait.”

Sam took me by the hand and almost dragged me up the stairs in her haste. When we reached the landing she unlocked the door and led me into a living room dimly lit by a couple of table lamps that sat on the floor. There was what looked like a used sofa and coffee table haphazardly placed to the side as well as a nice looking recliner facing a flat screen TV on the wall. A hallway was opposite the entrance and the kitchen was off to the right hand side.

“Wait here, I’ll be right back” she said and after a quick kiss she headed down the hallway.

I wandered over to an open window and saw it looked out over the alley. As I looked out Sam returned and beckoned me forward and I ran to her. She guided me thru the door on the left side of the hall and closed it behind us. We were in a small rectangular room lit by a bare bulb in a ceiling fixture. The only furniture was a bed that took up the majority of the room and a dresser with a TV and a DVD player on it. The bed looked to be full sized and actually had a brass tubing headboard with the mattress only having a bottom sheet and one pillow on it. There were no windows in the room.

There was only a moment to take the room in before Sam wrapped her arms around me and lifted me bodily into an embrace. My feet dangled in the air as she nibbled on my neck driving me crazy. Somehow one of her hands unzipped my skirt and pulled it past my round ass as her other arm held me suspended in midair against her. Sam moved forward a step then dropped me gently on my back onto the bed. Grinning lustily she straddled my body as she got on the bed.

Her pelvis rubbed against mine as we started kissing again and her hands pulled my shirt up from the hem and managed to work it past my full, round breasts. She then broke the kiss so she could remove my top and was rewarded by seeing that my bra unclasped in the front. With a triumphant cry Sam unfastened it freeing my breasts. Immediately each of her hands seized my flesh, closing her fingers on the tender mounds.

She leaned in and flicked my nipple with her wet tongue sending a charge to straight between my legs and she then turned her head so that she could flick the other as well. Back and forth she alternated between my nipples until suddenly she clamped her mouth over my left breast taking as much into her mouth as could fit. A lot didn’t make it in her mouth as I am quite buxom but it still felt awesome to me as she sucked on my breast. Meanwhile her left hand was tweaking the now hard nipple of my right breast and Sam also managed to move her knee between my thighs and press it up against the wet spot on my thong.

My juices were flowing like crazy as my breathing became more rapid in response to Sam’s efforts. Her mouth then switched to my right breast and nipple as her knee continued rubbing my excited pussy through the thin material of the thong. I tried to push her head down to where I really wanted it to be but Sam easily resisted my feeble attempt at taking control and instead she removed her mouth from me and rolled me onto my stomach. She again positioned her knee against my mound and then she started to kiss my back and shoulders while her hand reached down and it ran along the soft skin of my thigh.

“What are you doing to me Sam? You are so driving me crazy, I don’t know how long I can take this.”

“Well you’ll have to deal with it Ash because I plan on teasing you some more until you’re about to explode.”

“That’s not fair and I won’t cooperate any more” I answered her at which point I started to struggle.

Catching her off guard I managed to roll somewhat to my side which caused Sam to lose her balance a little and fall sideways to the bed. I had no time to savor this triumph however as Sam swiftly moved to a kneeling position and pulled me so I was flat on my back before she straddled my upper body and pinned my shoulders with her knees. She then pulled her shirt over her head revealing her torso and the fact that she didn’t wear a bra.

Honestly she didn’t need one as her breasts were small, just two bumps of flesh with small reddish nipples and areolas. Her chest muscles were actually more impressive in size than her breasts and unsurprisingly for an athlete Sam had a well developed six pack. Her hand reached back and slipped my thong to the side so it could make contact with the wet pink flesh of my pussy. I had been struggling impotently against her mass but as soon as she touched my bare flesh there I surrendered totally to her.

My body lay motionless as her fingers slid along the opening to my pinkness and when a questing digit slipped inside I cried out before biting my lip. Her thumb grazing my clit was enough to send my body into a paroxysm of pleasure. My body writhed from the delirious ecstasy that Sam had delivered to my core. When I opened my eyes a minute later I realized she was now standing next to the bed and frantically removing her track pants and the male boxers she had underneath.

Jutting between her legs was an imitation membrum vitale or in other terms an artificial phallus or dildo. It protruded from a leather harness that she wore low across her hips, lower than I had ever seen in the porn I’d watched on the internet. I also noticed it was covered by a condom which Sam was now unrolling from it and removing. The dildo seemed of a decent size around seven inches long I guess but there wasn’t much time to observe it as once the condom was off Sam had climbed back on the bed positioning herself again between my eager thighs.

She managed to grab both my hands and bring them over my head where she held my small hands secure with one of her larger ones. Her other hand guided her “cock” to my pink opening and rubbed the head back and forth against my wet folds until I wanted to scream. Sam did this until I literally begged for relief.

“Come on you wonderful bitch, stop tormenting me and fuck me. Put it in me and pound me til I can’t move.”

My plea had the desired effect as Sam pushed it deep inside me in one thrust forcing a moan of pleasure from my lips. Slowly it sank deeper as I opened up to the welcome intrusion. When she reached bottom Sam started to kiss me hard and she also drew back her hips before plunging forward harder. As she pounded me I actually bit her bottom lip from desire until she managed to pull her mouth back. A drop of blood fell from it which I managed to eagerly catch on my tongue and swallow.

“Crazy vampire bitch” Sam said to me.

“Only for you, you’re making me so crazy I‘ll drink your blood” I answered her truthfully.

As Sam’s fit body increased the rhythm of her fucking my tanned legs wrapped around her waist with the heels of my feet resting on her firm ass. It raised and lowered as it repeatedly sank into my soft and welcoming body, the rubber phallus penetrating to the pink, wet depths of my being. Sam had her eyes closed as she worked it in and out of me and her face reflected the pleasure she was experiencing but I wanted more.

I began to try and pull my hands free even though I knew my pitiful arm strength was no match for the power in the athletic body above me. In fact I didn’t even try as hard as I could just in case somehow I succeeded in freeing my hands. For the first time in my life I was being dominated and I was loving it. My struggles had the desired effect of causing Sam’s eyes to open so I could again stare into their beautiful depths as she asserted her control over me.

Her grip tightened on my hands and her other hand managed to reach and twist my nipple hard but not painfully. Her brown eyes gazed into mine and I felt myself melt inside as she continued riding me hard. There was lust and need in them and something more but what that was scared me if I read it right. But I could worry about that later as I saw the pleasure growing in her expression. Sam was getting close I could tell and I wished her to race to the finish line.

“Oh don’t stop baby keep going. You feel so good in me and I know you like it. Make me your bitch baby, your slutty little bitch. Oh pound me until you cum Sam. Yes that’s it, fuck me hard.”

My words seemed to spur her on further as her hips became a blur and her smooth skin was bathed in perspiration from her efforts. After a few more fast thrusts I felt her tremble and her body collapsed onto mine. Her hand released mine as she sank into me, her face next to mine. One of my hands moved to her head where it stroked her hair and the other ran along her back.

“Ashley that was so incredible. You really are great you know.”

“I know, I’m incredible and also modest – a rare combination.”

Sam kissed my nose and she also pulled out of me eliciting a groan of disapproval from me. Without her there I suddenly felt very empty. Sam grabbed the one pillow and worked it under my butt before bringing her face close to my pinkness.

“I’m sorry that I did that Ash, I mean not tasting you yet but I do plan on rectifying that now.”

She swiftly put her words into action as her agile tongue extended from her lips and ran from the bottom of my puffy lips up to my clit which she speared.

“Not that I’m trying to stop you Sam or anything but there’s no need to apologize. Somehow I brought you pleasure with what we did and I loved it too. My body is for however you want to use it. Lick it, fuck it, spank it, whatever you want.”

Sam stopped licking me and looked up and our eyes met again.

“Ashley I plan on doing everything to you and with you. You have the sexiest body I’ve ever seen packed on that petite frame of yours and you’re also so beautiful.”

My face blushed from her praise, even through my tan when she complimented me like that.

“Oh I’m just a girl, nothing special about me.”

“You can’t mean that and I can tell you that I think you’re very special. As far as my pleasure it pays to have the right harness for your body. The way I have it positioned every time I thrust between your golden thighs the base gives my clit a little jolt until I cum. It’s the best of both worlds that way as we both can cum from me doing you.”

“That is sooo cool” I told her but she had already resumed licking my swollen lower lips. Her tongue alternated tracing my lips with lapping at my gooey insides with an occasional flick on my clit until I wanted to climb the walls. My hands were gripping the sheet so hard that my knuckles turned white when Sam upped the ante by sliding two long fingers inside me and sucking my clit between her lips. My body went into a series of spasms as I came hard.

After I recovered sufficiently Sam rolled me on my side by the edge of the bed and positioned her body. First she put a foot on the floor and her other leg she bent with her knee on the mattress and pushed her “cock” to my wet opening. My bottom leg she pushed up towards my chest and she held my upper leg against her chest and as soon as our bodies were to her liking she drove deep into me again making me cry out with pleasure. Her free hand reached down and found my hard clit and she rubbed it gently in a circular motion as she continued sliding the full length of the dildo back and forth in me.

Her body was like a machine as she worked in and out with no sign of tiring or strain for a long time. I’d already had two more orgasms and she showed no indication of tiring or stopping as she continued her thrusting. While her one hand continued playing with me her other hand stroked my cheek before forcing two fingers in my mouth.

“Suck them Ashley” she commanded me to which I eagerly complied, running my tongue along them as I sucked.

Sam began fucking hard now, my body moving forward a little with each powerful thrust. I was so wet that I could hear a sloshing sound as she worked my pussy over and when she pulled her fingers from my mouth and squeezed my nipple I was catapulted to my strongest climax of the night. For a full minute I shook and trembled as my nerves went into a frenzy of unbridled pleasure.

While I recovered Sam had withdrawn and she actually unbuckled and removed the harness holding the dildo coated with my internal juices. For the first time I observed Sam’s pussy and it was sweet. She was completely shaven down there and her lips were reddish pink and slightly protruded from her pelvis. I received a closer look as she rolled me onto my back again and straddled my head.

“Ashley I rarely do this but with you I want to. I’m asking you to lick and suck on my clit until I cum. Don’t lick my lips, just my clit. Okay.”

My head nodded eagerly in answer to her request. I felt so honored by her request that she wanted me to service her and didn’t need to be asked twice. Tilting my head up I flicked my little, pink tongue across her clit making Sam jump. In a counterclockwise direction I began to lash her large, engorged clit with all the energy I had remaining at the end of this exhausting day and she must have already been close as within a minute her hands pulled my hair hard as she ground into my face. Not letting that slow me I continued to lick her until with a gasp she lifted her pussy out of my mouth’s reach.

“That was awesome Ashley, you have a very skilled tongue. Thank you for that.”

My face beamed with joy on hearing those words from Sam and my happiness was complete when she moved so she could kiss my hungry mouth. Sam lay on the bed and pulled me to her and I eagerly snuggled up to her with my head resting on her chest. Yawning loudly I closed my eyes and slipped into deep slumber and I dreamed of Sam that night.

When I woke the next morning I attempted to stretch when I realized Sam’s head was between my legs and she was lapping away at me. My legs parted wider allowing her total access to my charms. She was very talented and had figured what buttons to push so to speak and I welcomed the morning by calling out her name in ecstasy. As soon as I climaxed Sam got to her feet and I saw she was already dressed.

“Where are you going? Come back to bed and keep me company” I told her saucily.

“I can’t though I’d love to Ash. I’m going to be late for work already but at least I wanted to make my girl cum before I left.”

My face softened when I heard that she called me her girl as well as making herself late to pleasure me.

“Well then at least kiss me good bye” I answered.

“Love to” she said as she swooped in and our lips met. The taste of my juice was on her mouth as we kissed but far too quickly she broke the kiss and headed for the door.

“I’ll call you later Ash. Don’t lie about all day now.”

“No I need to pee and maybe sleep a little longer before I go home” I told her.

Putting on my tank top I slipped into the hall and went to the bathroom at the end and shut the door. After taking care of business I washed up and headed toward the room when the opposite door opened and I saw Sam’s friend for the first time. While Sam was very butch in her way her friend was the picture of a stereotypical bull dyke. She was very large and though she had muscle she had more fat. Her dark hair was in a buzz cut and she was wearing a wife beater and boxers. And her eyes were focused on me running up and down the length of my body making me wish I had put on my panties as my shirt only went down so far.

“Morning I’m Ashley, Sam’s friend” I said trying to be friendly as well as trying to avoid an awkward moment.

“Yeah I know” she answered as her eyes didn’t move from staring at my exposed pussy.

As I headed into the room I couldn’t resist turning to her and saying “You should take a picture, it lasts longer.”

Right after I closed the door I felt bad about what I’d said. Here I was in her apartment after she let Sam and I use it for our fun and I was a smartass. Hell if my Mom had some hot half naked guy at home and I saw him I’d probably ogle him. I resolved to apologize to her or make it up in another way but for now I just needed a little more sleep and then I’d get going for the day.

THE END But stay tuned for a bonus story that I like to call

Kayla and Carly Get Their Groove On (a free extra story brought to you for nada. Can’t beat that!)

Kayla and Carly headed out of the 7-11 parking lot with their mouths running a mile a minute.

“Oh my God Carly, that ride was so cool! When I’m old enough I’m going to get a motorcycle, you just watch! But can we go to my house before the party.”

“What’s the problem now Kayla? Your house is in the opposite direction of the party, I swear sometimes you’re impossible.”

“Well what happened was” Kayla said lowering her high pitched voice “as I’m riding on the bike I couldn’t help but getting real wet you know down there. That thing is like a giant sex toy.”

Carly couldn’t help laughing on hearing what her friend had said. Of course she’d heard stories of riding a motorcycle equaling foreplay for some women but Kayla had proven it was true.

“So you got a little wet, big deal. It’ll dry before you know it.”

Carly saw Kayla shake her head vehemently to that.

“Not a little wet. I tell you I’m soaked and I have a big wet spot on my jeans. My panties are a little flimsy and they didn’t absorb much. And the way she uses that bike I swear she was doing it deliberately. She was trying to make me cum and she sure got her wish. I came three times.”

“Wow you are easy ain’t you? A guy won’t need to take you out, just give you a ride and you’ll be jumping his bones” Carly said with a laugh.

“It’s not funny, I have to be careful. If a guy with a bike asks me out if I don’t really like him I’ll turn him down I think. If she had pulled into a motel I think she could have nailed me I’m so excited.”

“Kayla with a lesbian, wow stop the presses.”

“I know, I know but damn that ride was fun. So if you don’t want to go all the way to my house why don’t we stop at yours? It is on the way and at least I can wear a skirt of yours since your jeans won’t fit me. Plus maybe a pair of panties, please.”

“Fine anything to save time Kayla but I’m only giving you old clothes if you’re going to get them all wet and stuff.”

“Whatever, you can be such a baby sometimes.”

Carly suppressed a chuckle as she was only teasing her friend but she wondered what of hers would fit the taller girl. Kayla was tall and slim with really long legs and small round breasts that were high on her chest. Her long blonde hair and green eyes completed the pretty picture and none could deny how attractive Kayla looked but her body type was much different than her friends.

Carly was much shorter, even smaller than Ashley was and though her ass was round and full as befitting a girl whose mother was Hispanic she was tiny on top with her breasts barely more than large nipples and areolas. She had flashing black eyes and brown hair which she kept cut just above her slim shoulders.

Whereas Kayla was wearing her now wet designer jeans with an expensive black silky blouse Carly dressed more down to earth with a short denim skirt and a graphic tee depicting a kitten and she wore a pair of tennis shoes. Her style was so not Kayla’s but she felt confident she could find her something.

They had turned down Oak Street and were approaching the block Carly lived on when a voice called out to Carly. The girls turned and noticed that the house they were passing had its attached garage door open and a man stood there with his hand in the air as if was waving to them.

“Oh that’s Mr. Liebowitz my neighbor. Sometimes I babysit for his little boy. Let me just say hello to him real fast” Carly told her friend.

“Well who’s taking time now” the taller girl replied but she followed her friend toward the garage as she’d noticed the late model Lexus parked in the garage.

“Hi Mr. Liebowitz, how are you?” Carly said with a big smile.

“Very well I suppose Carly. And who is your friend?”

“My name is Kayla and I’m pleased to meet you” the girl said as she admired the car.

“Well nice to meet you” he said in reply as he shook the girl’s hand. Turning to Carly he asked “So what are you young ladies doing this fine summer night?”

“We’re going to a party but we just have to stop at my house first. How is little Jacob? I haven’t sat for him for awhile now. And how’s your wife as well?”

“Jacob and Leah are fine. Thank you for asking, you have always been such a polite girl. Unfortunately for me my family is visiting Leah’s parents in New York for two weeks leaving me here alone. I wanted to go but there has been so much work and my partner is away in Europe on vacation.”

“That’s too bad Mr. Liebowitz.” Turning to her friend Carly said “Mr. Liebowitz is partners in a law firm. His office is right on Main Street.”

“That’s nice” Kayla answered as she studied the man. She had never been attracted to a lawyer before but he wasn’t bad looking she thought to herself. He had dark slicked back hair and dark eyes and though his nose was a little prominent it wasn’t that large. Mr. Liebowitz was wearing dark pressed slacks and a white button down tailored shirt with no necktie. Instead the top two buttons were undone and there was a glint from a gold chain peeking through. He was also wearing tasseled black loafers with no socks and he seemed to be very tan.

“Oh I envy you young ladies, footloose and fancy free. Off from school and living it up every night.”

“I don’t know about living it up Mr. Liebowitz, but at least for a little while you are free so to speak.”

“Please call me Jon as we’re all equals here Carly. I am free as you say, but to what purpose. Can I make a confession to you if you don’t mind?”

“I guess so Mr. L, I mean Jon” Carly answered with a little trepidation over calling him by his first name.

“The reason I was in my garage was because I was wrestling with myself whether I should get in my car to go do something I might regret. It was when I saw you young ladies that I reconsidered what I was about to do.”

“Gee what were you going to do Jon?” Kayla asked as she jumped into the conversation. She was much more forward and outgoing than her shorter friend and never thought of the consequences before speaking.

Jon looked at both girls with an anguished expression and then shook his head slowly before replying.

“Here I was, a married man and a pillar of the community, and earlier tonight I had called an escort agency in the phone book and arranged a “date” for tonight. I was just trying to get my nerve up to go when I saw you.”

“An escort Mr. Liebowitz? I’m shocked” Carly said and her expression reflected that.

“I know, I know. The problem is I have a very strong libido and with my wife gone for five days already I’m climbing the walls. If I don’t get relief soon I’ll go crazy.”

“Its none of my business but couldn’t you, you know masturbate yourself for some relief” Carly said mortified that she found herself involved in this conversation in the first place.

“I wish it was that easy. Of course I have masturbated this week, in fact I have to masturbate even when my wife is around because my sex drive is much stronger than hers. But at the end of the day I have contact with a real live woman which is enough to keep me from going off the rails though I wish Leah was more … accommodating to my desires. But now I’m out of my mind with lust.”

While he delivered his impassioned speech Kayla found herself becoming excited again. She had earlier been greatly stimulated by the motorcycle ride but as satisfying as it was she hadn’t received the feeling of being filled by a man that she so loved. A crazy idea came to her and she acted before she had time to really think it through.

“Jon I hope you don’t mind me asking you this as we’ve just met, but what were you going to pay this escort? I’m just curious” she concluded trying to sound blasé and disinterested.

His eyes met hers and she saw a knowing glint in their depths.

“Two hundred and fifty dollars” he stated plainly.

After saying this Jon removed his wallet and removed a number of crisp $50 bills and placed them on the hood of the car with a smirk on his face.

“Mr. Liebowitz, you surely can’t be serious….” Carly began when she saw how Kayla was looking at the money before she turned her gaze to Mr. Liebowitz and moved her eyes to his groin after which she licked her lips at what she saw.

Carly couldn’t help herself as she followed Kayla’s lead and she gasped at what was revealed. There was a very prominent bulge located in his trousers which he reached down and squeezed. Before Carly could think of what to do he hit a button located on a remote control attached to his visor and the garage door slid down its rails as it closed.

“Would you girls like to come in the house with me?” he said with a leer as he palmed the stack of bills.

“I’d love to” Kayla answered with a lustful grin and Mr. Liebowitz took her by her elbow and guided her to the door that led inside the house.

Not knowing what else to do Carly trailed behind them as they first passed through a laundry room before entering a basement family room. There was a white couch flanked by two chairs and all faced a large home entertainment center on the far wall with a coffee table in front of the couch. He led Kayla to the couch and they sat down.

“Before proceeding I have to ask you this – you are how old precisely Kayla?”

“Sixteen and in Connecticut that’s how old we have to be to roll. Since you’re a lawyer I’m sure you knew that. Here’s my student I.D. just in case” Kayla said producing a laminated card and putting it on the table.

Mr. Liebowitz examined it and placed it on the table along with five fifties while holding onto the rest of his money. He turned a jaundiced eye to Carly who had remained further back and licked his lips obscenely.

“Carly if you’re interested in joining your friend you can make some good money as well.”

“I don’t know Mr. Liebowitz, I’m not that kind of girl really.”

Kayla got to her feet and approached her friend and talked to her in a low voice.

“If you don’t want to I understand totally, it’s just I’m so horny to begin with I figure that I’d end up sleeping with some guy from the party anyway. This way I can actually make money doing it and Jon is a mature man and no doubt he knows more than some young guy about pleasing a woman.”

“I understand but he’s married Kayla.”

“Yeah but he was going to call an escort anyway so saying no won’t really change anything except someone else getting the money.”

“That’s true but what if my family was to find out.”

“He’s married and has more to lose than us so you know he won’t say anything Carly. Maybe you can only blow him and not go all the way. At least don’t leave me alone in the room because I admit I’m a little nervous about this.”

“Okay I’ll at least stay here but I’m not promising any more.”

When Kayla turned back to Jon she saw he hadn’t been idle but had removed most of his clothes and was just wearing a black bikini brief and his loafers. His chest was hairy and tanned and he stood waiting as she approached. He took her hand and placed it on his bulging crotch at which point Kayla squeezed it making him groan.

“Carly is shy Jon but I’m not as you can see.” After saying that she pulled his briefs down freeing his thick erection. She gasped when she saw it because though it was of average length it was the thickest cock she’d ever seen. He smiled at her reaction and again looked toward Carly.

“Since you don’t wish to join us Carly you can go in the other room if you want or you can earn $100 dollars by sitting on the coffee table and watching us. No touching just watching – it would really turn me on.”

Since she was already going to wait for Kayla it made sense to earn the money by watching Carly rationalized to herself. She nodded her head at him and sat on the coffee table which placed her within two feet of them.

“Kayla why don’t you undress before you start by sucking my hard cock.”

“Okay” was all she said before pulling her shirt over her head and dropping it before unhooking and removing her brassiere as well. Jon gasped as she undid her jeans and worked them as well as her wet panties down her long legs. She had a very cute little ass and Kayla had only a few wisps of blond hair guarding her mound. Once she was nude she stood in front of Jon who was turned sideways in regard to Carly and the coffee table. Slowly she sank to her knees in front of the older man. He grasped his cock by the base and thrust it forward against Kayla’s lips. She saw that the large, bulbous head was red and shiny from the pre-cum that oozed from the hole. He had a pair of large heavy ball beneath it and Jon’s pubic region was shaved clean.

“Suck it” he demanded and Kayla opened her mouth and took the head in. Jon thrust forward almost making her gag as his tip reached the entrance to her throat and he placed a hand behind her head so it couldn’t move backwards. He began to thrust rapid fire into her wet mouth as fast as he could and her saliva seeped out as he face fucked Kayla hard. The whole time he did it he stared right into Carly’s big, black eyes.

Kayla gasped as she did her best to accommodate his prick and she even managed to work her tongue along his sensitive underside as he used her. Carly couldn’t take her eyes from the scene in front of her as her friend serviced the lawyer. After he held her head immobile and forced the full length in her mouth and waited twenty seconds Kayla gasped as she managed to pull off him. Smiling he got on the couch and stretched out on his back.

“Kayla I want you to sit on my face so that I can eat your tasty teen pussy.”

That was something that sounded good to her so she climbed to her feet and positioned herself over him with one knee on the couch by his head. His left hand reached out and pulled her hip down so her treat pressed to his lips. His honeyed tongue flicked and tasted her sopping lips as it greedily tasted her essence. As Carly watched his right hand began to slowly stroke his thickness as he continued his feast. It was obviously having an effect on Kayla who was writhing her hips lasciviously on his face as her fingers ran through his dark hair.

Unable to control herself as if she was somehow hypnotized Carly rose to her feet and undressed then moved to where she was standing by Jon’s groin. Bending down she parted her lips and took him as deep as she could handle. His hips arched up and his hand grabbed her by the hair and pulled her down at the same time. Carly’s eyes watered but she wouldn’t stop. She bobbed her head up and down swallowing then releasing his erection.

In spite of Carly’s attention to him he didn’t let up on the tongue lashing he was giving Kayla and presently she arched her back and cried out as his mouth brought her a taste of paradise. Feeling the pressure starting to build in his balls Jon reluctantly pulled Carly from him at which point she gasped for breath.

“Get up girls” he instructed them and when they both stood by the couch he gave them further instructions.
“I want you to both get on your knees and lean your bodies on the couch.”

When they complied Jon gasped at the sight of the two girls’ asses up in the air and the contrast of Kayla’s smaller paler ass in comparison to Carly’s larger rounder ass and how both the girls’ pretty pussies peeked from between their legs. He knelt down on the floor between them and smacked both their asses lightly before slipping a finger in each of their pussies.

“Before going any further let me ask you girls something. Are either of you on birth control?”

“I am” Kayla chirped in her high voice.

“I’m not” Carly truthfully admitted to him.

“Sorry kid” he said as he drove balls deep into Kayla’s pink pussy, sliding between her swollen lips until his heavy balls slapped against the teen‘s clit.

“Can’t take any chances with a pregnancy you know, wouldn’t be good for business or my marriage. Maybe some other time.”

Jon slowly started to slide in and out of Kayla’s treasure, being careful to stay in control. The fact was he had used every trick he knew to avoid cumming with the two girls already and if he hadn’t banged his secretary Sheila earlier in the day he never would have lasted as long as he had. He jammed a second finger into his sometime babysitter and finger fucked her roughly as he continued schtupping Kayla.

Even with his precautions he didn’t think he would last long and he knew if he had been inside Carly he’d have already lost it. Jon had always had a thing for her since she first babysat his son even when she had been only fifteen. On more than one occasion while he had thrust into his unresponsive wife he had imagined it was Carly instead and he always had unbelievable orgasms when he pictured her flashing eyes and juicy young ass.

His fingers smashed against Carly as they thrust in her and his thumb grazed her puckered brown hole making her shudder. He paused in his thrusting as an idea occurred to him which if he could pull off would satisfy two of his greatest fantasies at once. He slid out of Kayla and leaned down and put his mouth to Carly’s ear.

“I have an idea Carly, just listen to me and nod. I’ve wanted you since the first time I saw you and I want to fuck you so bad. If you let me do what I want you just have to name your price.”

While he said this he continued working his fingers in her wet tunnel but he pressed the tip of his thumb against her back entrance and forced it in. Carly gasped from the unexpected intrusion as he worked his digit deeper.

“Please let me fuck that sweet virgin ass of yours Carly. Money is no object to me. Will you let me?”

Carly nodded her head yes although she couldn’t explain why she agreed. Before this she never had any desire to let anyone go that route but she wanted him in her badly and that was the only way he could penetrate her tonight so she went with it.

“How much?” Jon asked, his voice hoarse with desire.

“Nothing extra Mr. L, I mean Jon” she whispered “since you can’t do it normally.”

The girl was naïve he realized but a deal is a deal. He would have gladly paid her a lot more to be the first to stretch out her ass but he loved a bargain. He helped Carly onto the couch on her back where she lifted her legs in the air before once again plunging into Kayla and working in her for a minute to coat his cock with her lubricating juices. He wet his fingers in his mouth and forced two fingers into Carly’s tight asshole making her grimace.

He worked them back and forth loosening her hole somewhat until he couldn’t wait any longer. Pulling out of Kayla he shifted slightly so his cock lined up with Carly. Removing his fingers Jon grabbed her cheeks and spread them as wide as he could as he pushed the head of his cock to her now slightly distended ring and pushed forward. She gasped in pain as his head forced its way into her tight back channel. He paused as Carly adjusted to the intrusion and brought one of his hands to her clit and began to stroke it gently.

As she reacted positively to his manipulation he slowly worked his thick member deeper. He would pause after working another inch or so into her hole while continuing to manually stimulate her. Carly was caught betwixt the pleasure and pain and somehow they merged into one as Jon forced his last couple of inches into her. Her mouth opened in a silent moan as he suddenly pulled almost all the way out before slamming all the way back in.

Jon realized he’d be lucky to last a minute so he moved his hand faster on her clit while now fucking her as hard as was able. When he saw her close her eyes he pinched her clit hard making Carly scream from the mixed pleasure and pain and buried himself all the way in her. Her body tensed from her orgasm and her ass squeezed his thickness hard. His cock swelled before releasing spurt after spurt of thick white cum into the depths of her bowels. Jon’s head sank to Carly’s chest and he sucked a nipple as his cock finished discharging into the object of his desire.

“Wow that was intense” Carly said recovering first.

Kayla had watched him sodomize her friend and had played with her own clit as he did with Carly’s and had climaxed along with the two of them.

“Well that wasn’t fair, because she’s not on the pill she gets rewarded with getting her butt fucked. I demand equal treatment” Kayla said with a wanton expression on her pretty face.

Jon managed to raise his head from the teen hottie’s chest as he looked at her friend with a surprised look.

“I think we should retire to the bedroom if we’re going to continue this girls” he replied.

“That’s a good idea” Carly said “just let me return a text to Ashley first and we can go.”

Jon smiled like the cat that ate the canary or more accurately the lawyer who ate and fucked teen girls.

THE END

Remember to vote positive for this quality story and all comments and ideas are always welcome.
My thanks as always to you the reader – it is for you that like my stories that I post here.

---

Making Lanie mine

The rest of the week passed, with me having a perfect view of Lanie masturbating every night on the sofa bed. I decided to forgo disabling her vibrator, and simply enjoyed the nightly show, bringing myself off in the comfort of my own bed. I had set my sights on the next weekend, and when my package from Amazon arrived on Thursday, I knew I had it in the bag.

In that bag was pair of panties with a slim, remote control vibrating egg in the slightly padded crotch. I took it out, placed the crotch of the panties between my fingers, and ran the variable speed from low to high. I really wanted to put them on, but then I would have to wash them. That Saturday afternoon, before we went down to my gym, I took Lanie’s bra she had placed in her gym bag and cut the bottom loop of each bra clasp in half, then almost severed the other with a pair of wire cutters. She would never notice when she hurriedly slipped on her regular bra after our workout, and I could break the other loop at will.

We had a good workout, and worked up a pretty good sweat. Since we were going out for dinner afterwards, we planned to shower and change at the club, leaving our sweaty clothes in the locker to pick up tomorrow. After we got out of the shower, and had semi dried off, we headed back to my locker. I bent over to get something out of the bag, and accidentally on purpose yanked Lanie’s clean underwear out of the bag letting them fall to the floor by my feet. I was still a little wet, and the floor was a little wet, so by the time I realized that her panties were out of the bag and on the floor, I had stepped all over them, and ground them into the floor. They were pretty wet, and looked a little stained. I looked down at the panties, and looked up at Lanie and apologized. She was bummed, because her workout undies were at the bottom of the locker, sweaty and gross. I rifled through the bag and came up with an “extra” pair of clean undies (my Amazon purchase) that she could wear. With a big smile, she grabbed them and pulled them on. With similar glee, she slipped on her bra, and continued to get dressed. She looked nice, in a silky button blouse and short, sexy black skirt. Me, in about the same attire, but in slacks with a devilish grin on my face.

We hit a nice restaurant uptown, then hit a few small clubs before settling in at one that was really hopping, and with a great sound system. The subwoofers made the seats vibrate to a rhythm of their own. We were having fun, and decided to stay, so after we has 2 more drinks, I decided to put my plan into action. When the bass to a song really started throbbing, I turned on the remote vibrator at its lowest setting, figuring she wouldn’t notice a thing, and she didn’t. As the evening went on, we met some new friends and talked and joked with them for a while. When Lanie wanted to get up to pee, I turned off the vibrator, and snapped her bra as she was getting up, driving my thumb into the clasp, snapping the other piece in half. When I let go, he bra came apart. She looked at me, and said “I think you broke my bra you little fucker.” The rest of the table got a good laugh, and she came back to the table looking a little self conscious, obviously without a bra, and a pissed look on her face. I promised to replace her bra tomorrow, and that I was sorry (not), but just to forget about it as she was probably not the only one that was bra-less. I offered her mine, but she knew that mine would be way too small, and she was better off as is.

As the music pumped up again, I turned the vibrator to low, and bought her a drink. She got over being pissed and began to relax, and we were all back to cracking jokes and stuff around the table. Lanie’s shirt was perfect, as every once in a while I could see her whole tit, and it was sheer enough that you could see her erect nipples. It was about this time that I turned up the vibrator a bit. After a while, Lanie began to fidget in her seat, adjusting her legs, looking around and stuff. She starting fiddling with her waist band and the opening in her shirt, I didn’t want to stare, but she was like a bitch in heat. As we were joking around, I emphasized a point I was making by touching her thigh, first lightly, then heavier, first on the top, then on the inside of her thigh, every time hiking up the hem of her skirt. I noticed the other girl sitting beside her was doing the same thing. Lanie didn’t seem to mind, and as her skirt was riding up her thighs, I could have sworn she spread her legs a little wider apart. She was lit, and from sitting and fidgeting around, her shirt had become a little untucked, making it looser up top, and giving me and her other seat mate unobstructed views of her tits. I got a little bolder and turned up the vibrator a bit more, and this time she noticed. She looked around, leaned over to me, and said, “Is it just me, or is the bass turning this seat a vibrator.” I smiled and said, “It does kind of feel good!” In moments I could smell pussy, she must have been creaming her panties. Her other seatmate was eyeing her up pretty good, and I could swear she was getting interested. Rather than encourage the competition (it was my idea after all), I suggested we all hit the dance floor like a school of tuna and see what turns up.

No hesitation from the group, and we hopped out to the dance floor. As we were rocking out, I sought out Lanie, and turned it up another notch. As I took my hand out of my pocket, I grabbed her hand danced around a bit with her, then faked one of those dancing with the stars type couples dance. When we intertwined our legs I could have sworn she rubbed her crotch against my leg. Then she did it again, she was trying to hump my leg! As she turned around, I slapped her on the ass, and said let’s get a drink. As we went to the bar, I turned the vibrator down and we ordered two rum and cokes. I looked over at her, and her breasts were almost peeking out of her shirt. The bar tendered noticed as well, and gave us two doubles! We headed back to the table, and found our new friends were about ready to check out. Since there were 4 of them and two of us they decided to pick up the tab for us. That was cool, cause now we had new found money to party with. We sat down finished our drinks, and talked about hitting another club. As we walked out of the bar, we were still thinking about hitting another club, but decided to head home, as it was late, and we were already in the bag.

We walked cross-town for a block to get to on a busier street to catch a cab, and on the street, a man standing in front of a place called the Kit-Kat Klub opened the door to the establishment, and said “ladies night, ladies, free drinks!” I looked over at Lanie, she looked at me, and we accepted his invitation.

It was about as expected, a strip club packed with men, a few with their dates, and a few women. But after all, free drinks. We found a table, and one of the topless girls came over to take our drink order. She was back in a flash with what was the first of one too many rum and cokes. A truly evil idea popped into my head, and when one of the dancers came over to our table and asked if we wanted a dance, I immediately said, “I’m buying a dance for you Lanie.” She looked horrified, but the dancer began and was right in Lanie’s face. The set had a thumping bass, and I took advantage turning on the vibrator, apparently without Lanie noticing. The dance got more erotic, and when the dancer could see Lanie was bra-less, she got a little more personal with the dance. As I tuned up the vibrator, Lanie seemed to get a bit more excited. When Candy (the dancer) straddled Lanie leg and began grinding her crotch into her thigh, it pushed the hem of her skirt up a little higher on her leg, and placed Candy’s tits just inches from Lanie’s mouth. I slowly cranked the vibrating panties up to full tilt, causing Lanie to grab the arm rests on the chair tightly, and her breathing quickened. With Lanie’s breasts beginning to peek out of her shirt, Candy leaned over in front of her, reached out and stroked Lanie up her sides from her hips to her armpits, then placed her thumbs inside the opening of her shirt and caressed her way back down tracing her thumbs over Lanie’s nipples. She got close to Lanie’s ear and said, “I can see you’re enjoying this, this next dance is on me.”

With than she bent over and began a slow hip twisting dance with her ass only inches from Lanie’s face. Her legs were spread, leaving nothing to the imagination, and then she reached back and spread her ass cheeks even further apart, with her fingers almost in her asshole and cunt. I leaned over to see more, and I could tell that Candy was also excited as her cunt lips were protruding around the crotch of her g-string. When Candy stood up and turned around, she began talking dirty to Lanie, telling her what they could do together. To my amazement, I watched as Lanie rolled her eyes back into her head, grabbed the arms of the chair tightly, and convulsed into an orgasm with her face inches away from Candy’s panties. I turned down the vibrator, and a smiling Candy said, “Mission accomplished,” as she parted company with our table. I looked over at Lanie and said, “I saw that, did you just have an orgasm?” Lanie was flushed, and stammered, “I must be drunk, and I think we need to go, but I gotta pee first.” I agreed, and said, “Me too”, with that we headed to the bathroom. It wasn’t a pretty site in there, late night in a bar bathroom is never good, and rather than let my pants hit the floor between my legs, I often take them off completely and hang them on the door. I could see that Lanie had the same idea. I was very moist to say the least, and I knew that Lanie was probably soaked. I finished before Lanie, and then had another evil idea. I could see Lanie’s skirt and panties hanging over the door (must not have had a hook), and I reached up and snagged the soaked panties. I wrapped them in a paper towel and put them in my purse. I washed my hands then told Lanie, I’d meet her outside.

It seemed to take her forever to come out, but she finally did. She looked confused, and told me that she couldn’t find her panties in the bathroom and someone must have taken them. I said, “ew”, after you came in your panties, they must have been gross. “Maybe you have an admirer!” She told me I was gross, and that this evening had to remain our secret. I smiled and winked at her, saying, “sure, but paybacks are a bitch.”

---

Abigial has fallen under Father Augustine’s control. Damien is forced to watch his wife’s wanton surrender to the priest’s dark lusts.

The Vampire’s Kiss
Chapter 15: Angelic Lusts
by mypenname3000
Copyright 2016

Damien D’Angelo thrashed in the inhuman grip of the priest. Iron fingers clenched tight about the vampire’s throat. He could not snarl and rage at the priest who fucked his wife, pounding Abigail hard as she lay bent over the desk in Faust’s office at the peak of the skyscraper.

Shame, humiliation, rage, and pain clenched Damien’s blackened soul. His wife’s every gasp and pleasure-filled moan stabbed into his undead heart. She loved the priest’s cock, addicted to its girth spreading wide her pussy.

“Yes, yes, yes,” gasped Abigail, her fiery hair thrashing. “Keep fucking me with that cock!”

“Is it the best?” Mary asked. The first vampiress Damien sired watched the priest fuck Abigail, Mary’s bloody hands fingering her cunt.

“Yes, is it, Dam?” gasped Samantha, her eyes wide behind her glasses. Abigail had sired the vampiress.

“It’s better than Sire’s,” laughed Rosa, glancing at Damien, contempt in her dark eyes.

“So much better,” moaned Abigail.

All Damien’s women had abandoned him for the priest, and Father Augustine reveled in his triumph. Around him, other women moaned and gasped. Over thirty, each leaking the priest’s cum from their cunts and asses or splattered with drying lines of pearly jizz.

The priest had conquered them all. Conquered my Abigail.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Such a fucking amazing cock!” screamed Abigail as she came on the priest cock.

Father Hyrum Augustine, the first nephilim to walk the earth in millennia, reveled in her cunt’s tight grip spasming about his thrusting cock. Pleasure rushed down the priest’s cock as he savored the married vampiress’s silky flesh. She bucked and gasped while Damien watched on in defeated horror.

Cuckolded. Bested.

“Yes,” roared the priest. “Worship my cock, Abigail. You’re mine!”

“Yours! Just keep fucking me!” Her head tossed back, her juices flooding out of her whorish cunt, perfuming the air with her tart excitement.

“See, Damien,” exulted the priest. “What fickle whores women are! Sinful, deceitful creatures always on the prowl for the best cock! And none are better than mine!”

“None!” gasped the cumming vampiress.

“Yours is the best, Father,” panted Joy as she fucked a dildo in and out of her asshole, the shaft lubed by the priest’s cum.

“So good,” Lynette shuddered, rubbing her cunt on the corner of Faust’s desk.

“Every woman is a whore, Damien. Your wife. Your thralls. They can’t help themselves submit to the better man.”

Me.

Father Augustine savored Damien’s crushing defeat, emasculated by the priest’s superior cock. He thrust harder into Abigail’s cunt, the married vampiresses flesh clutching and sucking, eager for another load of cum to flood her sinful pit. Her orgasm still rippled through her. Damien winced at every gasp and cry.

Ecstasy boiled in the priest’s balls. Fucking Abigail’s wanton hole was more satisfying than he had fantasized. Clenching. Hot. Silky. Wet. Married cunt gripped his cock, burning with whorish sin.

“She is mine now!”

“I’m sorry, Damien! He’s…just…too…much!” Abigail spasmed again as the whore came again.

The priest’s hand tightened on Damien’s throat as the pleasure exploded out of Augustine’s cock. Hot cum flooded Abigail’s unholy womb. The priest groaned through clenched teeth. Rapture consumed him.

You’ve crushed him, chortled the feminine voice.

“Hallelujah!”

Abigail’s flaming hair tossed. “Yes, flood me with your cum!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

…yes…flood me…with your…cum…

The words penetrated Aurora’s prison. The corrupted angel lifted her head, her crimson wings flapping in the void. Jezebel’s demonic soul engulfed Aurora’s, imprisoning the angel and siphoning off her powers, feeding the to Faust.

“Abigail?” Aurora asked, frowning. A spark of hope kindled in her breast. “Can you hear me, Abigail?”

“She can’t hear you, my angel slut,” Jezebel answered, her voice hissing from all directions, resounding through the angel’s prison. “You cannot touch the world. You’re stuck in here with me. Forever. My pet. My prisoner. My angel slut.” Jezebel’s rich, throaty laugh echoed through the dark cell. “Oh, the games we shall play. The sins we shall commit.”

Aurora knew Jezebel was right. The angel understood her prison. Others of her kind, fallen and vulnerable in ages past, had been trapped by demons, used as the fuel consumed by the flames of Nephilim. Only the exorcism of Jezebel or the slaying of Father Augustine would free her.

But I heard Abigail. How?

…yes…fuck my…ass…

Abigail’s moan penetrated the prison and rang through Aurora’s thoughts, sonorous and passionate. I can feel her lusts. I am a succubus. Corrupted beyond a normal fallen angel. And Father Augustine is feeding on my lusts.

…vacant…

And those lusts touched Abigail. A part of me touches Abigail.

…your whore…

Aurora focused on the voice. She sent her thoughts after them, flowing with the energy. She hit the barrier of her prison. Her mind recoiled as her energy flowed out through tiny holes. Aurora’s mind was too big to squeeze through, her thoughts too complex.

…oh…damien…it’s so good…i’m his…whore…i love it…i love…his cock…

But not a single thought. An impulse. Something, anything. What?

…someone better…damien…

An idea. Trying to send a message seemed futile to the angel. What could Abigail do while locked in Faust’s passion. She was as much a prisoner as Aurora. But the angel still remembered hope. Damien’s corruption had not wholly consumed her flesh.

…i am…father augustine’s…whore…

Aurora sent out her thought.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Beneath the overwhelming lust, guilt touched the vampiress’s soul. Abigail D’Angelo quaked, her pussy erupting from another all-consuming orgasm. Her pussy spasmed about the priest’s cock while her moans sang through the room.

But her eyes witnessed the pain in Damien’s eyes.

The small kernel of awareness, not swept up by the tide of lust spilling through her, begged to cry out, “Don’t look, Damien. I’m sorry. I can’t help myself. He’s too big.” But instead she moaned, “Yes, yes! Your cock!” as the priest’s cum dumped into her soiled pussy.

Damien thrashed again, impotent, helpless. The priest was too strong.

His cock too amazing.

Abigail groaned, her orgasm still rippling through her body, as the priest withdrew his cock slowly, painfully slowly. Her clenching flesh gripped his dick, feeling every inch of him pull out until her pussy gaped open, begging to be filled.

“Fuck me,” moaned Abigail.

I’m sorry, Damien.

“I need your cock! Please, please, fuck me!”

“But where should I fuck you, whore? You have surrendered your cunt to me. You’ve begged with all the wanton sin of womanhood for my dick. Where else can I use my cock on your flesh? Where else do you need it, slut?”

“Anywhere. Just fill me! Give me that dick!”

I’m such a whore, Damien. I’m so sorry. But his cock. It is magnificent.

The priest’s free hand pulled her right butt-cheek to the side, exposing her sphincter. “Beg me to use your ass, slut. Beg me to ream your filthy hole. Only degradation will satiate your wanton lusts.”

“Yes! Fuck my ass!”

“While your husband watches?”

“Absolutely! Please, please, fuck my ass, Father. I need it. I need to be filled. I’m so empty without your cock. Vacant.”

“You are such a whore!”

“I am!” Abigail wiggled her butt. Sorry, sorry, sorry. I need this, Damien. I need this. “Fuck my ass, Father! Pound it! Fuck me hard! Hurt me! Give me pain and agony!”

“See her sin manifest, Damien,” laughed the priest. “I am doing you a favor. I have exposed your wife for what she truly is.

“A whore!”

The priest slammed his dick deep into her bowels. Pain and pleasure roared through the vampiress. Her back arched, rubbing her hard nipples into Faust’s desk. The vampiress loved it. She shuddered, licking her lips, drinking in all the excitement as her asshole gripped the wonderful, thick cock slamming into her depths.

Heavy balls thudded into her taint. Heavy with more cum. Abigail’s hips undulated. She clenched her bowels. The more friction the more pleasure. And she craved so much pleasure. She wanted the friction to burn through her and leave her gasping and shuddering in wanton delight.

Abigail wanted to cum.

“Yes, yes, use my ass, Father! Use it! I’m your whore!”

“Tell your husband how much you love my cock,” groaned the priest.

“Yes, yes, tell Sire,” panted Mary.

“Oh, please, can you fuck me next, Father,” panted Samantha.

Abigail shuddered, glancing up at her husband as he struggled, his strong hands beating at Father Augustine’s arms, his legs kicking at the priest’s side. He was too weak. The priest too strong. A surge of wanton, filthy lust shuddered through her.

It was hot being fucked before her husband. It turned her on and shamed her at the same time. She was the priest’s whore, and her husband witnessed it. She was laid bare before Damien, her lusts unveiled for him to see.

“Oh, Damien, it’s so good. I’m his whore! I love it! I love his cock.”

The fight in Damien ended. He hung loose in the priest’s hand, resigned.

More shame filled Abigail. It mixed with her lust, feeding it. The dark passion crashed through Abigail. Her body bucked as her orgasm exploded through her. She gasped and squirmed. Her bowels convulsed about his dick as juices and the priest’s cum flooded out of her cunt and washed down her thighs. The scent filled the air.

The vampiresses around her and the human women already fucked by Father Augustine added their own scents. They all masturbated now, aching to be filled by the priest’s cock. Amid the shame and lust crashing through Abigail was pride.

I’m the woman he fucks. The whore he wants the most. He’s already cum twice and still he fucks me.

“I want him to cum in me, Damien,” Abigail cried out, her lusts forcing her to say those shameful words. The more she embraced her dark, humiliating passions the greater her pleasure swelled. It was a vicious cycle, driving her to hurt her husband worse and worse so she could enjoy the priest’s cock more and more. “I want his cum to fill my body day and night. I want to be impaled on his cock! I love it, Damien!”

“What a whore is woman!” cried out the priest with all the passion of a preacher orating a Sunday sermon. “What a depraved work she is. Consumed by her inequities, driven by her passions, slave to her wanton desires. She must be constantly tamed or she wanders. She must be kept on her knees, on her back, submitting to her man or another will steal her.

“Someone stronger. Someone better.”

“Yes, yes, someone better, Damien!” Abigail screamed as another orgasm burst through her body.

The humiliation in her husbands eyes drove the dark hunger inside the vampiress. She glutted on it. Her pleasure engulfed her mind. Transcended bliss hit her. Peaks of passions she had never experienced before. The world swam about her.

She heaved on the desk. Wood cracked as her fists drummed against it. Every nerve in her undead body rejoiced while her soul ripped itself in half, the pain of hurting Damien transforming into the sweetest bliss.

“I am Father Augustine’s whore!”

…you are not his whore… Aurora whispered out of the lusts pouring through Abigail’s body. …he abuses my lust…

“Aurora?” Abigail gasped, casting her gaze around her. She stared back at the priest and it all crystallized. The hungers that consumed Abigail weren’t her own. She didn’t lust for the priest. He merely infected her with Aurora’s power. The angel was in him, trapped, reaching out.

“What?” growled the priest as he buried his cock into Abigail’s asshole.

“It’s not your cock…I love,” panted Abigail, her pleasure still wracking her body. “But the lust…from Aurora. She’s in him…Damien…feeding him…infecting me… Oh, fuck, yes!”

Pleasure consumed Abigail’s mind.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Abigail’s words cut through Damien’s despair.

He lifted his eyes, staring at his wife. For a moment, her green depths cleared of passion as she spoke those words. A surge of hope shot through Damien. His wife wasn’t the priest’s whore. She was infected by him.

She needs me.

Aurora needs me.

“Whore, you worship my cock!” snarled Father Augustine, fucking Damien’s wife harder.

She moaned and gasped, lost to the lust again, poisoned by it, forced to hurt Damien. The dark, depraved lust would feed Aurora the most. She would want Abigail to perform the vilest sex acts, to humiliate herself and others.

And now so does the priest.

His angel was in the priest, trapped. Damien had to rescue her somehow. The vampire only had one weapon, his gift. Every vampire had one. Abigail could mesmerize with her gaze, Rosa could walk in sunlight, Mary could move with blurring speed.

And Damien could use telekinesis.

He reached out his thoughts towards Father Augustine and touched him. The priest grunted and snarled, pounding Abigail’s ass without mercy, consumed with lust. He has to make her take her words back. Abigail has to be his whore.

Damien caught flickers of thoughts. He wasn’t sure why. His power was telekinesis. It was an act of desperate hope to reach out, and yet there was something surrounding the priest, a dark nimbus of malevolent thought. An entity who reacted with something pumping through Damien’s blood.

The nimbus latched onto Damien’s telekinesis. The alien thoughts in the priest seized Damien’s and hauled his soul from his body. He fell through darkness into the priest’s corrupted soul. Shock flooded the vampire as he stood on nothing in a void, buffeted by the priest’s lusts.

A woman stood before him. She appeared young, youthful, eighteen, but her violet eyes were ancient. A predatory smile crossed her schoolgirl face while black-feathered wings spread behind her. Her body was petite, her dark-red nipples hard.

“Jezebel,” Damien growled as he rose in the priest’s soul.

“Well, this is a surprise,” the sultry voice of the demon purred.

…sir, please, save me…

Aurora’s voice came from the demon. Damien narrowed his eyes and clenched his fists. “You have my property, Demon.”

“And you think you can take her back?” laughed Jezebel.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Jezebel had seen many strange things in her eons of life, but never had a vampire’s blackened soul appeared before when she possessed another. It should not have been possible for Damien to fall into the priest. Not even if Damien possessed the ability to astral project like some of his foul ilk could.

And yet he is here. How?

Damien snarled and launched himself at Jezebel. The demon danced back, her wings flapping. The violence tore at the priest’s soul. Like when Aurora entered to challenge Jezebel this morning, their battle inflicted harm on Father Augustine.

Damien moved fast. His talent as a fighter translated into his perception of himself here. His fist struck Jezebel in the face, sparking black energy and sending her reeling back. Jezebel stumbled, rubbing her jaw and staring at him.

“You have a bit of me in you,” the demon purred.

“What?” Damien growled as he lunged his hands to grapple the demon.

She tried to dodge, but he was fast. He caught her right wrist, spun her around and twisted it behind her back. Pain flared through Jezebel as his free hand grabbed her other arm, pinning it to her side.

“You fed on…Donna,” Jezebel smiled. “One of my familiars. The priest transformed her for me. And now her blood is in you. My power is in you. That is very interesting.”

“I don’t care,” Damien growled, maneuvering her arms. He seized both her wrists in one hand, his grip powerful. His other wrapped around her body and seized her by the throat. “Release Aurora or I will kill you.”

Jezebel laughed. “Why kill me when you can fuck me?”

The demon diverted the power she siphoned from Aurora, denying it to the priest and giving it to Damien. Lust poured into the vampire. Every muscle in his body tensed. His cock went hard, jabbing into the demon’s ass.

“Mmm, doesn’t that feel wonderful,” purred the demon. She undulated her ass, rubbing on his throbbing cock. “Don’t you just want to satiate yourself.”

“No,” he groaned, his voice throaty. “I want my angel back.”

“But she’s my pet. You can join her.”

Damien’s hand tightened on her neck for a moment. She shuddered and moaned. His dick ached so hard. He trembled, fighting against the angel’s lusts. But he was weak, his soul ultimately mortal and corruptible.

“You can know my flesh. I can satiate your hard cock. Release me and you shall have every delight known to the universe. Every nerve stimulated.”

His dick throbbed against her. He growled but his grip relaxed. He released her arms to hug her from behind. His hands found her small breasts, tweaking her nipples as his hips pumped against her, sliding his dick through the cheeks of her ass.

“Yes, yes, that’s it,” purred Jezebel. “Mmm, satiate your lusts.”

“Let me fuck you,” panted Damien. “Please, I need it.”

“You do,” she moaned, “but you’ve been so bad. You need to earn my pussy.”

“How? Anything!”

Jezebel laughed and twisted in his arms. Her breasts pressed against his muscular chest. She loved his physical strength. It mattered not at all. Strength of spirit was all that mattered, and Damien’s soul was an infant compared to hers.

“Kneel and pleasure your Mistress, Damien.”

“Yes,” he groaned, his dark eyes burning. His hard cock throbbed against her stomach, leaking precum.

Then he fell to his knees before her, staring up at her with adoration. His strong hands gripped her thighs as he pressed his face between her thighs. She shuddered as his masculine lips found her pussy. He ate her hard, fast, frantic. His tongue slid through her folds, brushing her clit.

“Yes, yes, that’s it, worship your Mistress.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Father Augustine fucked Abigail hard, fast. He ignored the pain throbbing in his chest. The pain didn’t matter. He was strong. He had to force Abigail to admit the truth and say his cock made her wet. That she was his whore.

She lusts for me, not for some angel. Lying cunt!

“Say how much you love my cock!” he growled and cracked his hand hard on her ass.

She moaned in a mix of pain and pleasure. “Oh, it’s the angel’s lusts. It makes your cock seem wonderful. But it’s not. Mmm, no it’s not. Any cock would feel amazing with Aurora’s desires flooding in me.”

“Fucking whore! Stop lying!”

“Yes, stop lying,” Mary hissed.

“Sire was weak. The priest is stronger, better,” gloated Rosa. “You’re such a bitch, Abigail. Weak like my Sire.”

And then the lusts fled Father Augustine. His dick went limp in Abigail’s asshole. He shook his head, exhaustion swirling around him. The energy that filled him, sent to him by the feminine voice, withdrew. Not all of it, but enough for him to feel the exhaustion from an entire day’s worth of fucking. He let go of Damien. The vampire fell limp to the floor, unconscious.

“What?” he demanded. “Why have you withdrawn from me?”

The vampiresses shook their hands, lust fading from their eyes. Their horny moans ended. Abigail rose from the desk while the other four stopped masturbating fiercely. Joy looked at the priest, concern painting her face. The priest grit his teeth, fighting the exhaustion.

“Answer me? What is going on?”

“You’ve lost Aurora’s lust,” Abigail hissed. “You fucking asshole.”

“You made me beg for your cock,” Lynette snarled, sliding alongside Abigail. Faust’s former pet glared at the priest while Abigail bared her fangs.

“That disgusting cock,” Abigail added, glancing at Lynette. “We should teach him a lesson.”

“Yes.” Anger flashed in both vampiress’s eyes.

Abigail and Lynette lunged at the priests, hissing with fury, their fangs flashing. They crashed into the priest, fingernails scratching at his skin as their teeth tried to find his flesh. The priest grunted, seized them, threw them to the ground.

He still had his strength. Most of it. But the voice had withdrawn power. Why?

Samantha and Mary followed, leaping at the priest, howling their fury.

Abigail rolled to her feet, a vicious smile on her face. Fear beat in the priests heart. He needed all the power. He threw Samantha across the room. She slammed into one of the large windows looking out on Chicago. Her body cracked the thick glass before she fell to the floor.

“Oh, we are going to feast on you, Father,” Abigail promised as she stood up.

Rosa crashed into Abigail.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Abigail grunted as Rosa slammed into her side. The two vampiresses hit the floor in a ball. Rosa’s fingernails went for Abigail’s throat, ripping and tearing. Abigail grunted and planted her knee into Rosa’s stomach and heaved her off.

“What the fuck are you doing?” Abigail gasped as Rosa tumbled away.

The Latina vampiress rolled into a crouch, her dark eyes feral, her tits heaving. “Freedom from Damien’s collar!”

“He sired you,” Abigail gasped in shock.

“And you rebelled against your sire,” sneered Rosa. “Why are you surprised I’m rebelling against mine?”

Anger soared through Abigail. Behind her, Samantha, Mary, and Lynette fought the weakened priest. Abigail wanted to rip off the priest’s cock, but she had to take care of the bitch before her. “My husband owns you, cunt.”

“Not any longer. He’s too weak to stand up to the priest.”

Rosa’s hand shot out and snatched up a white oak crossbow bolt from Joy’s discarded quiver. Rosa grimaced. Smoke curled around the vampire’s fist as she rose. She held the crossbow bolt like an icepick.

“I’ll kill you first,” Rosa smiled. “I want Damien to suffer.”

“He gifted you immortality.”

Exultation burned in Rosa’s eyes. “That was his mistake. Men think with their dicks too much.”

Abigail hissed and lunged at Rosa. Their feet slapped on the tiled floors. They stepped over the half-conscious women and clashed. Rosa slashed with the bolt, her hand trailing smoke. Abigail twisted her body, moving, dodging.

Rosa had enhanced strength and reflexes, but she was new to fighting. Abigail knew her body. She had spent over a decade fighting vampires as a regular human. Her transformation had honed her instincts and skills to deadly perfection.

But Rosa had a weapon.

The bolt blurred as it sought to find Abigail’s flesh. The vampiress darted back then circled Rosa. Abigail kept moving, waiting, watching. Rosa screeched and hissed, her attacks furious but uncoordinated.

“You and Damien are both so weak,” Rosa laughed as she lunged in. “Caring about our prey. Keeping me from feasting.”

“Caring about survival,” sneered Abigail. “Do you have any idea what is out there? The forces that hunt our kind? You would be killed in a week.”

“Like any human could kill me!”

Rosa lunged hard. Abigail caught Rosa’s wrist. The vampiress gasped as Abigail twisted the hand clutching the crossbow bolt and drove the white oak shaft into Rosa’s chest. The vampiress’s eyes widened. Her body went limp as the paralyzation took over.

Rosa crumpled to the ground.

“I killed my first vampire at eighteen,” Abigail sneered. “Four of us, humans, untrained, unskilled, killed him. Sure two of us died, but that didn’t matter. He was dead.”

Rosa stared up at Abigail. “Please…don’t.”

“Kill you?” Abigail planted her foot on Rosa’s throat. “Do you think Damien would forgive your betrayal? Do you really think he’s weak?”

“Yes…he wouldn’t want…one of his women…killed.”

“But you’re not one of his women any longer.” Abigail bent down and grasped Rosa’s head. She squeezed the vampiress’s skull, getting a firm grip. “You tried to kill me. You’re no better than Faust.”

“I’m sorry.”

Abigail twisted. Meat tore. Bones popped. Rosa’s head ripped from her body, blood spurting dark across the floor and forming a lake of crimson. The vampiress died. Abigail held her head then tossed it to the side. Before it stopped rolling, it desiccated black and then became dust.

The blonde whore of the priest fought with Lynette, shattering through the illusions conjured by the vampiress. Samantha and Mary pummeled the priest. He fell to his knees, covering himself as the two vampiresses tore at his flesh. His cassock shredded, blood oozing down his body.

“I need the power back!” snarled the priest. “Why have you forsaken me?”

Abigail didn’t care why he was weakened. Her fingers flexed. She stepped over her husband’s body, hoping he still lived, as she marched on the priest. He had to pay for violating her body and forcing her to say all those disgusting words.

“Yes!” growled the priest. “YES!”

His voice boomed through the room. Windows shattered. Abigail staggered. Such power brimmed in his shout. He rose. A single blow cracked Mary in the skull, throwing the vampiress into an unconscious heap. Samantha turned to vapor. He seized her mist and she reformed in his hand.

“Traitorous bitch.”

He smashed her into the floor. Samantha groaned and spasmed.

“And you.” The priest fixed mad eyes on Abigail. “You will admit the truth. You! Loved! My! Cock!”

The priest lunged at Abigail, a black blur, moving as fast as Mary. Abigail gasped, his fist suddenly about her throat. He lifted her into the air, his hand squeezing her. She kicked and struggled, her fingernails scratching at his arm.

It was like scratching diamond.

He brought her to the desk an slammed her down onto her back. The wood groaned and cracked. The desk wobbled beneath her, still held together but coming closer and closer to shattering. The priest brandished his cock, stroking it hard again.

“You will love my cock again!” he snarled.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Fuck her,” Jezebel hissed, staring up into the dark void, speaking to the priest. “Dominate her again.”

Lust still gripped Damien. His tongue licked and explored the demon’s cunt. Her spicy musk filled his nose and stained his lips. He loved her flavor. His dick ached to fuck her even as the strength of her lust wained.

A part of Damien realized she diverted energy back to the priest. Not all of it. She kept back the lusts. They poured into Damien, compelling him to keep licking her cunt. His dick had to be satisfied and if he pleased her he would get his release.

It angered and humiliated him that he submitted. He was helpless again, helpless before his lusts like he was helpless to stop Faust and Father Augustine from fucking his wife. Abigail’s moans echoed through his mind, memories of both times she cuckolded him echoing together, merging so it seemed both the vampire and the priest fucked her at once, an amalgamation that drove his hatred.

“Oh, yes,” panted Jezebel. “Mmm, you’re even more eager. I love it. Keep licking me that hard and you’ll make me cum.”

…keep a hold…of that anger…sir… Aurora whispered. …embrace it…it protects you…from my…lusts…

Damien ripped his heart to pieces as he recalled every wanton moan Abigail made as she writhed on Faust’s and Father Augustine’s cocks. Every buck, every orgasm, every ripple of pleasure across her face. He seized it while his tongue kept licking through the demon’s cunt. His hands clenched on Jezebel’s ass.

“Mmm, yes, you love your Mistress’s cunt. Once I cast your soul out of here, I’ll make Augustine fuck your ass. And you’ll beg for it. Beg to be his boy toy while your wife is his slut.”

His anger spiked even harder. He snarled into her cunt as he plunged his tongue deep into her hot depths. He hated how hard his cock was. Hated the urge to obey her and bend over and accept the priest’s cock like a true cuckold.

…yes…yes…sir…now use…that anger…free me…lash out…with your…telekinesis…break my…prison…

Damien focused all his rage and humiliation into a single, concentrated thought. He thrust it like a dagger, following the trail of Aurora’s whispers. Jezebel gasped above him as his telekinesis knifed through her soul, piercing into a prison and creating the tiniest of holes.

Yes, yes, Sir, Abigail shouted, her thoughts so much clearer. She touched his telekinesis. Now rip me free.

Damien heaved against the prison. He growled. Jezebel screamed and released his hair. She stumbled back, her head waving wildly as she clutched at her stomach. She fixed her violet eyes on Damien.

“You!” she hissed. “What are you…? No!”

The sea of anger and shame poured Damien’s thoughts. He heaved open Aurora’s prison, ripping the demon’s soul. She screamed in agony as a head emerged from her stomach. Black hair dangled as Aurora pulled herself out. Her shoulders emerged and then her large breasts and crimson wings. They flapped as she wiggled.

Damien gained his feet. He rushed to her and seized her arm.

“Sir!” she cried out in delight as he pulled her into his arms and out of the demon’s soul.

His angel hugged him, her wings wrapping about his body. His cock ached against her flesh, her nipples hard against his. She laughed and cried into his neck, her body shaking in his embrace. His angel was freed. His angel was his.

“Nooooo!” howled the demon.

Damien smiled.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Aurora’s soul sang for joy in Damien’s arms. Her vampire. He had come for her. Rescued her from her own hubris. She was weak, her lusts uncontrollable. She needed to be leashed to a will, focused and directed.

She needed to be Damien’s.

Jezebel hissed behind her.

Anger replaced joy. It transformed into hatred and then to the purest odium. “Sir,” Aurora purred, twisting in Damien’s arms, “we have a demon to deal with.”

“Yes,” Jezebel purred, her hand sliding down to rub at her pussy.

Lusts seized Aurora. The demon pulled her fingers from her cunt and flicked her juices through the air. The scent beckoned Aurora. She had to feast and feed her hungers. Her soul ached and her pussy clenched to worship the demon’s cunt.

But she also had her master’s cock to serve. To love. His girth pressed into her hip, hard and throbbing. She focused on it, on his precum smearing into her skin. She absorbed his lust, removing it from his body, allowing him to think clearly.

“Sir, what shall we do with her?” purred Aurora. “The demon-slut promised you satisfaction, but it feels like she failed to deliver.”

“Yes, she did,” Damien growled.

Jezebel sauntered closer, her petite body bursting with all the promise of youthful delight. She cupped her small breasts and pinched dark-red nipples. “I’m right here. Come worship my body.”

Aurora moved first, her crimson wings flapping and carrying her through the priest tumultuous soul. She seized Jezebel and pressed her body against the demon. Jezebel purred as their nipples kissed. Then the demon seized Aurora’s face.

“You will be mine again. Don’t you want to be my whore. I’ll summon my—”

Aurora seized a nipple and twisted. The demon’s words cut off in a moan of painful pleasure. The demon shuddered. Like the vampires, agony and rapture were linked, both merging together, giving them bliss.

“You’re the one that needs to kneel,” Aurora hissed into the demon’s ear. “You have a cock to please.”

Aurora delighted in the rapture crossing Jezebel’s face followed by realization. The demon shook her head. Fingers smeared in demonic cunt rubbed against Aurora’s body, sweeping up to her bountiful breasts, infecting her with desire.

“You have to submit to me,” gasped the demon. “You have to sin with me.”

“But God has given me Damien and his wonderful cock to serve,” Aurora whispered. “The Lord has provided me with a dick to fuck. Don’t you want to experience it in your whorish cunt?”

Aurora shoved her hand between the demon’s thighs and rubbed at her wet pussy. Jezebel groaned, her body shifting, lust infecting her. Aurora glanced at Damien. He nodded his approval, standing strong and proud, her lusts in his hands.

“You have to…submit…” panted the demon. Her hand shot out. Her sword formed.

Aurora’s fingers rubbed at the demon’s clit. A moan escaped Jezebel’s lips. She shuddered, her knees buckled, and then she collapsed. Her breasts jiggled as she knelt. Damien approached and Aurora seized the demon’s black hair.

“Which hole would you prefer, Sir?”

Damien thrust his cock into Jezebel’s open mouth. The demon grunted and gurgled as the vampire’s cock speared down her throat. Aurora smiled, her pussy clenching every time Damien’s heavy balls slammed into the demon’s throat.

“Is her mouth wonderful, Sir?” Aurora asked. She moved to him and pressed her body into his strong back. She rubbed her clit into his muscular ass, pumping with him, matching his rhythm as she ground on him. She drank his lusts as they poured out of him. “Does she please you?”

“Yes,” growled Damien. “The fucking slut greatly pleases me.”

“Good,” laughed Aurora.

Her lips nibbled on Damien’s neck. Her clit ached against his ass. He was so strong. She rubbed her breasts into his back, her nipples bursting with excitement. “She’s the one that really cuckolded you, Sir. Fuck her mouth hard. Punish her.”

“You made my wife say those vile words,” snarled Damien. “You made her addicted to the priest’s cock!”

“She did, Sir!”

Damien fucked Jezebel harder. Aurora’s pussy spasmed. Wicked waves of heat rushed through the angel’s body. Her crimson wings twitched and flapped. She savored the wet, obscene sound of the demon sucking on Damien’s cock, his shaft thrusting down her throat.

Aurora’s clit ached on Damien’s ass. She ground harder, loving his power. Her juices coated his ass as her orgasm built and built. Her hands stroked his stomach and chest, drinking in all his strength as she nibbled on his neck.

“Cum down her throat,” gasped Aurora. “Make her drink all your cum. She forced the priest to fuck your wife. He forced Abigail to love it.”

“You fucking cunt!” growled Damien.

His strokes were so hard. The slap of his balls on Jezebel’s chin so loud. Aurora shuddered. She moaned. Her fingernails scraped along Damien’s chest as her orgasm exploded through her. She bucked and gasped, juices squirting out of her body.

Damien growled, feeding on her lusts. “Aurora!”

“Cum in her, Sir!” the angel screamed as the rapture flowed through her mind. Her great enemy was defeated. Jezebel undone. “Dump your cum down her throat.”

Her wings threw wide as a second wave of bliss washed through her body. Her hands gripped Damien as he thrust his cock deep down Jezebel’s throat. The vampire snarled as Aurora felt his balls unload. His body twitched with each pulse of his cum.

“That’s it. Dump your cum in the whore!”

Jezebel moaned. Her wings flapped. Aurora drank in her lust, too, as her orgasm burst through her.

The world whirled around them as Jezebel swallowed Damien’s cum. It spun and suddenly light engulfed them, harsh and artificial. Women groaned around him. Blood scented the air. Violence of the real world.

The priest lay collapsed on the floor. Abigail set up from a desk, her legs spread wide, her pussy covered in cum. Aurora licked her lips, wanting to feed on all that delicious jizz that leaked out of her while Damien continued to growl and dump his cum down Jezebel’s throat.

“May I punish her, Sir?” Aurora whispered.

“Yes,” Damien snarled and ripped his cock from Jezebel’s mouth.

Aurora summoned her corrupted sword. It dripped with blood. Jezebel panted, cum staining her lips, her eyes dazed from her orgasm. Aurora trembled. Her nipples ached as she placed the edge of her sword on Jezebel’s neck.

The demon looked up. “I guess you finally won.”

Aurora smiled and raised her blade. “I did.”

She swung. The demon’s head parted from her body. It tumbled across the floor. It came to a rest, eyes wide. Aurora savored it. An orgasmic shudder rippled through her body as the demon’s head and body melted into shadows and poured down. The shadows didn’t sink through the building, but through reality, taking the demon back to perdition.

Aurora planted her sword’s point into the floor and leaned on it, surveying the battlefield. Joy rushed to the priest, grabbing him and dragging him away. Lynette, Samantha, and Mary lay groaning on the ground while Rosa lay dead.

Abigail gained her feet. “Damien?”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Damien stared at his wife. She trembled before him. Blood stained her hands. Rosa’s blood. She killed my vampiress.

“Damien?” she repeated as he stepped towards her.

Father Augustine’s cum stained her thighs. The blonde carried the priest away. He stumbled, his body injured. A lingering touch of friendship, a decade of mentoring, held Damien from following. It wasn’t the priest but Jezebel who caused so much pain to Damien. Father Augustine was possessed, the demon’s tool.

And the demon was dead.

“Damien, I…” Abigail swallowed. “I’m sorry. I couldn’t help it…and…” She glanced at her fingers. “Rosa tried to kill me. And…”

Damien seized her red hair and yanked hard. She gasped in pain as he pulled her across the room towards the large windows that ran from floor to ceiling. Most were shattered. The Chicago skyline glowed with artificial lights, the moon hanging above, Lake Michigan a wine-dark sea in the distance.

“Damien, please, it wasn’t me,” she gasped as he shoved her against an intact window.

“I know,” he whispered into her ear as he drove his cock into her pussy.

“Damien!” she gasped, her voice throaty. “Mmm, yes, Damien.”

Her body undulated, her breasts streaking across the glass as her hips bucked back into his thrusts. Her pussy was a hot, molten furnace, swimming with the priest’s seed. He had to cleanse her of the priest’s touch, fuck her over and over, cum in her.

“You’re mine,” Damien growled into her ear.

“Yes,” she answered, her pussy hot on his dick, gripping him. “And you’re mine!”

“Yes.” Damien kissed at her neck, tasting her flesh, her blood pumping beneath her skin.

Beckoning.

He bit. Her blood flowed salty-sweet into his mouth. He shuddered, his dick aching in her depths. He pounded her hard. The tinted glass flexed with each thrust. Abigail’s hips undulated, her pussy clenching and unclenching, loving his cock.

“It wasn’t you,” growled Damien. “Neither times. It was their control. They made you be their whores!”

“Yes!”

Their flesh slapped together. Her blood and tart pussy filled the air. A wonderful scent. He feasted on it. His teeth bit over and over, loving the hot spurts of her life flooding his mouth. She shuddered each time, her pussy clenching.

Below, sirens howled. More Chicago PD rushing to the scene. “Samantha,” gasped Abigail. “Go stop the cops.”

“Yes, Dam,” groaned the Vampiress.

“Mary and Aurora, help her,” ordered Damien.

“Gladly, Sire,” purred Mary.

“Yes, Sir.”

Damien didn’t care about the approaching cops. He had his wife. She bucked and shuddered. Her orgasm exploded through her. The vampiress’s pussy spasmed about Damien’s cock. A hot, sucking pleasure. He grunted, loving the feel.

I made her cum.

Her juices washed out around his cock, forcing out the priest’s cum. She twisted against the glass, looking over her shoulders at him. She moaned, her green eyes flashing. His cock popped out of her cunt as she spun in his embrace, her breasts heaving before him.

“Mmm, now you can really fuck me,” she grinned, throwing her legs about his waist and slamming her cunt down his cock.

“Yes!” he growled as he seized her ass, holding her tight as he pounded her against the window.

The glass flexed. Groaned. Shattered. Shards reigned down upon them, cutting them. Their blood flowed about their bodies. Hot and salty. The rushing air swirled about them as their hands rubbed each other, massaging blood into muscles.

“Oh, yes,” Abigail moaned, licking at his wounds, drinking his blood, her pussy spasming about his cock.

“Cum in me! Oh, yes! Oh, fuck, Damien! Do it! Spill in me! I need it.”

Damien let out a throaty growl and slammed her pussy down his cock. She bucked and shuddered. Her head rolled back in her head. She gasped and shuddered. Hot, silky flesh massaged Damien’s cock, eager for his cum.

“Abigail!”

His balls unloaded. He flooded her with his jizz, washing away the last of the priest’s cum. She was his. He trembled before the city of Chicago, exulting in his wife’s cunt and their shared pleasure. Their lips met, stained with both their blood.

Damien held onto his wife, treasuring this moment.

And then something stirred behind them.

“Lynette,” Abigail groaned.

Damien turned to see his wife’s best friend from high school. She looked the same, eighteen, black-haired, beautiful. Vincent’s first victim. I should have known she would have ended up with Faust.

Lynette stretched, her battered body healing. “That blonde bitch can punch.”

“She was a demon’s familiar,” Damien answered. “That was why she was so strong. She had Jezebel’s power in her.”

Lynette shook her head. “Faust is dead?”

Damien smiled. “Yes.”

“It all went to shit,” she laughed, slumping down in the plush leather chair. “I spent over a decade maneuvering Faust to kill the pair of you and it utterly destroys him. Everything he worked on, all the influence in Chicago he curried, all the souls he supplied to Jezebel. He was unstoppable, and then he grew to like my pussy.”

Damien set Abigail down. His wife stretched then walked to Lynette. “Now, what do we do with you?”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Father Hyrum Augustine woke up from a dark dream, the first golden rays of sunlight peaking through a gap in the curtain and landing right on his eyes. A soft voice talked in the background, droning on, like the news.

The priest stared at the sun. His soul felt…unburdened. The feminine presence, the demon he had glimpsed in the final moments of consciousness sucking Damien’s cock was gone from his soul. He was clean.

Tears beaded his eyes. “Lord, Lord, what did I do?”

“You’re awake,” a woman said. “Father, you’re awake.”

He turned his head in time to see Joy, wearing a long t-shirt as a nightgown, fling herself at him. She buried her face into his chest, her body shaking as her tears wept from her eyes. He stared down at her, the poison gone from his thoughts and no feminine voice whispered tainted guidance.

“Joy,” he croaked.

“You’re awake. I was so worried, Father.” She looked up at him, blue eyes shining with tears and more. Then she leaned up, her ruby lips wet, reaching for his.

He caught her shoulders, pushing her back. “No.”

She blinked. “Father? It’s been three days. Don’t you need to satiate yourself with my sinful body?” She let out a purring moan. “I didn’t masturbate. I wanted to, but I controlled my sin. For you, Father.”

He shook his head, more tears coming. “Oh, Lord, what did I do to you?” All the degrading words he had said, spilling from the black part of his soul, rose in his memory. His lusts had festered in him, a rot the demon had used to consume and possess him.

Donna and Samantha stolen from their families, transformed into vampires. All because I could not control myself.

“You’re not sinful,” he groaned. He had believed those words gripped by his lusts and the demon. They were a shield, a dodge for his own sin. “You’re just you, Joy.”

“Father?” she asked. “But…but…I’m so horny. So wanton. I love sex.”

“That’s just being human.” He closed his eyes and stroked her head with a strong hand. He felt strong. He opened his eyes and stared at his chest, muscular and youthful. His body’s changes had remained when Jezebel fled him.

Lord, you have given me a second chance.

“Damien?”

“He let us escape,” Joy said. “The news is talking about it nonstop. Here.” She grabbed the remote from the nightstand.

We’re in a motel room.

Joy turned up the volume of the TV. Shots of Faust Tower surrounded by rescue workers, lines of body bags stretched out on the sidewalk besides burning wrecks of cars.

“Chicago still reels three days after two terrorist attacks devastated the city’s leadership and police force. In the early dawn, many prominent City, County, State, and Federal leaders, including the Mayor of Chicago, both Senators for the state of Illinois, and five Representatives were killed in a mansion on the Gold Coast. And then another hundred members of Chicago’s Finest fell defending Faust Tower against their second attack.”

“Sweet Mother of God,” the priest gasped. “Damien and his women did all…” He closed his eyes. “I ordered those cops to be there. I…”

“It was the demon,” Joy whispered. “I felt her leave me when she died. The stain that gave me power and…”

The priest wept, and Joy held him to her breast. She stroked his hair and soothed him. He clung to her for a long time, pouring out his sins and promising to do better. He had his second chance. He wouldn’t fail.

“We still have the weapons,” Joy whispered. “We can still fight evil. Just like you planned.”

The priest looked up at her through tear-stained eyes. The motel room’s light haloed about her golden hair. “What?”

“If the demon used us for evil, we can get back at her by doing good.” She cupped his whiskered cheeks. “Me and you, Father.”

My second chance.

“We can, child.”

And then her lips kissed his, soft and sweet. He clung to her. Not his whore, but his woman. He was a priest no longer. He had failed to uphold his vows. He had disgraced his church. But he could find a new way to serve mankind.

He would be their protector.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Britney shuddered as her mother’s fangs bit into her areola. Milk and blood flowed into the vampiress’s mouth. Britney lay on their bed staring up at the cement ceiling blocking out the day’s sun, protecting her family.

“Mommy,” gasped Britney, her hips undulating as her mother fed. After three months, her mother and the other vampires had not tired of feasting on her milk and blood. Britney, along with Vicky, were their thralls.

It was her purpose to be fed on.

The pleasure flowed through her as she savored her mother’s incestuous suckling. Her toes curled every time her mother suckled. Britney loved the way her milk flowed out of her nipple and her blood pumped from her wounds.

And her mother’s venom flowed through her veins.

Stars danced above Britney’s head as she savored her mother’s feasting. Her body twitched and her toes curled. She stroked her mother’s golden hair, the same shade as her own. Britney let out a throaty moan.

“Oh, yes, Mommy. Mmm, you need to feed. You need all the blood so you can be strong and powerful.”

Her mother’s blue eyes flashed up at her. Britney shuddered as she sucked harder. Her pussy dripped with excitement. She humped and writhed, pressing her wet sex into her mother’s flat stomach. Her clit ached, the pleasure bursting in her.

Britney’s heart thundered beneath her breast. She squirmed, grinding harder, smearing her clit against her mother’s flesh. The ache was wonderful. The young woman enjoyed the delight. She licked her lips and moaned again.

“So good, Mommy. I love it when you feed.”

“As much as when Sire does it?” her mother asked, lifting her milk-and-blood-stained lips.

“No, he’s better,” Britney shuddered. “But then he owns me.”

Her mother laughed then slid up Britney’s body. Their large breasts pillowed together as Britney and her mother kissed. The young woman savored her salty blood and creamy milk mixed on her mother’s lips.

This is so wonderful.

Britney didn’t miss her father or infant brother. She had a new family forged by Damien and Abigail’s dark kiss. Britney would never forget it. The hot knife of pain as his fangs sank into her neck followed by ecstasy as her life flowed into his mouth.

She gripped her mother’s ass, their pussies grinding together, their clits rubbing. Her mother broke the kiss and smiled. “Mmm, that’s nice. Do you want to scissor?”

“Oh, that sounds wonderful, Mommy.”

Her vampiress mother moved with grace Britney envied. Her mother turned around and spread her legs. She twisted as their legs scissored together and then their cunts met in an incestuous kiss. Her mother’s pussy was almost as hot as hers, the vampiress absorbing Britney’s body heat as they writhed together on their bed.

Both women bucked and gasped, their tits heaving as they tribbed their cunts together. Their flowing juices lubed the way. Milk flicked from Britney’s nipples. She brought one to her mouth, suckling her own milk as the pleasure burst in her pussy.

“That’s it, baby girl,” moaned her mother. “Oh, yes, grind that cunt into my flesh. So hot. I love it!”

Britney moaned about her fat nipple. Her milk filled her mouth. She swirled it around, loving the rich flavor. Her toes curled and she ground harder. Her clit ached every time it brushed her mother’s, sparking like flint striking steal.

The sparks showered through her pussy, trying to catch her alight and burn through her body. Her breasts heaved and her nipple popped from her mouth. Her moans joined her mother’s, echoing through the room, bouncing off the heavy reinforced concrete of the bunker walls.

“Oh, yes, Mommy! Let’s cum on each other’s pussies.”

“Ooh, that would be so hot, baby girl! Oh, yes! I’m so close!”

“Me, too, Mommy!”

Britney grasped her mother’s right ankle, holding it as she humped her hips faster. Their pussies rubbed together, the friction growing hotter and hotter between them. Her mother sucked and nibbled on her toes, biting, drawing droplets of blood.

Giving Britney sweet delight.

“Mommy!” she screamed when her pussy burst inside her cunt.

Juices squirted out of her, splashing into her mother’s twat. Britney shuddered, her hips bucking out of control as the pleasure rippled through her. A moment later, her mother screamed and a gush of cream splashed against Britney’s snatch.

“Yes, yes, cum with me, Mommy!” gasped Britney as the waves of pleasure shuddered through her. She embraced them.

“Yes, baby girl,” her mother hissed, her blonde hair tossing and large tits heaving. “Yes, yes, so good.”

The iron door of their room opened. Aurora stuck her head in. The angel’s wings fluttered. Her nose twitched as she inhaled the musk. “Such sweet sin in here.”

“So sweet,” gasped Britney.

“Another monster hunts and prowls,” Aurora purred. “Another vampire feeds.”

“Oh, yes,” Britney gasped, her heart thudding. “A hunt!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Damien eyes snapped open. The sounds of approaching feet echoed through the abandoned and decommissioned bunker. It lay in the middle of the Kansas farmland, purchased in secret years ago by Faust as a retreat. Damien set up in his bed, the black sheets falling away from his naked body.

Beside Damien, his two vampiress wives rose. Abigail on his left, her red hair spilling about her naked shoulders, Lynette on his right. She stretched her back, her eyes fixed on the door. Damien heard all his family’s feet out there.

The iron door creaked open. Aurora led them in, Samantha and Mary following, then Donna, and last the two thralls—Britney and Vickie. Aurora’s crimson wings spread wide as she knelt at the foot of his bed.

“Sir.”

“Where is the vampire hunting?” Damien smiled. It had been three weeks since their last hunt.

“Kansas City, Missouri,” Aurora answered. “Three missing, turned or dead.”

“Mmm, foolish vampire to feed so close to us,” Abigail purred. “When is nightfall?”

“Three hours, Ma’am.”

Abigail pressed against Damien, her lips nuzzling at his neck. “Plenty of time for some fun.”

Lynette laughed on the other side, he hand grasping Damien’s cock. He groaned, savoring the feel of her fangs biting into his flesh. Aurora’s mouth engulfed his dick, sucking hard. He ached in her mouth, but not just from delight of his wives and women.

But for the hunt.

The END

---

Father Augustine gives into his desires and soils his church by fucking a nubile slut over the altar. Meanwhile, Britney lures her best friend into Damien’s bed so her vampire master can feast on her succulent flesh.

The Vampire’s Kiss
Chapter 4: Slut on the Altar
by mypenname3000
Copyright 2015

The metal door boomed shut behind Abigail D’Angelo. The room was pitch-black. Her naked feet flexed on the cold concrete. She didn’t mind the cold or the dark. She could see. Everything was painted in hues of blue in the absent of light.

This was her room now. Her Sire’s orders.

Abigail felt the oppression of the sun outside the room and the walls of Faust Tower in downtown Chicago. She curled down naked on the floor, her clothing having been stripped away by Faust, the vampire who Sired her, the moment she arrived before she was shoved into here. She curled up on her side, her arm acting as a pillow.

And closed her eyes.

Damien’s face filled her mind as she sank into sleep. I let him die. There was no way for him to get the keys.

That saddened her. It was her Sire’s will for Damien to die by sunlight, but the human part of Abigail loved her husband. If she was still human, guilt would have clouded her mind and kept sleep away.

She plunged into her dreams.

Abigail watched herself stalking through the cafeteria, moving on the balls of her feet, crossbow in hand. It was…surreal to the vampiress. She sat on one of the cafeteria tables. Her Sire, Faust, watched in the shadows behind the Dream-Abigail as the still-human hunter scanned the darkened room for the vampire.

An exhilaration stirred through Abigail as she watched Faust stalk her dream self. Abigail squeezed her thighs together. Metal chains clinked. They were wrapped around her naked body, made of black iron pitted with blood and rust.

Faust moved, shadow-walking as he crept up on Dream-Abigail. It was his vampire gift. Abigail hadn’t learned what hers was yet. Every vampire had one. Shadow-walking was a powerful ability. Faust would melt into the shadows and then step out of another one.

He grew closer to the oblivious Dream-Abigail. The real Abigail watched, remembering how tense she was as she stalked through the cafeteria. Then Faust appeared before Dream-Abigail. She fired her crossbow bolt, but he vanished back into the shadows and appeared behind her. The real Abigail’s heart beat faster as she watched her dream self fight.

“I am good,” Abigail purred. Faust constantly was forced to dive into the shadows by her dream self’s attacks. “Not better than Sire, but I was amazing.”

Abigail remembered the exhilarating terror of the fight mixed with the slow realization that this vampire wasn’t newly turned but experienced. Faust wasn’t a vampire for Abigail to tackle without Damien for back up.

Vials of holy water smashed on tables. Crossbow bolts twanged through the dark. Faust danced through the shadows, moving with the grace of a vampire. The real Abigail licked her lips, her nipples aching as the climax of the fight drew closer.

Any moment.

Faust ripped the crossbow from Dream-Abigail’s hand before seizing her throat. Abigail’s own throat tightened, remembering her Sire’s crushing grip choking off her air. The vampiress smiled as the dream version of herself ripped out a silver knife and stabbed it into her Sire’s thigh.

“I shouldn’t be happy about hurting Sire,” Abigail whispered. “Even if the knife hadn’t done anything permanent.”

“You should be proud,” a cold, sultry voice hissed.

A third Abigail appeared, naked and predatory. Her face had a shadowed cast, her lips bright-red with blood. More blood splattered her naked body, the coppery scent exciting the real Abigail. Hunger burned in Vampiress-Abigail’s eyes.

She was a true hunter, far beyond the human version that was slammed to the ground by Faust, pinned by his strong grip.

“No,” Dream-Abigail croaked as she struggled for life.

That’s when I knew I was dead. That I was too weak to stop Sire.

Vampiress-Abigail strolled around Faust and Dream-Abigail struggling on the ground. Clothing tore. Dream-Abigail was flipped onto her stomach, the cement cold on her tits. Her jeans were ripped off, baring a curvy ass prodded by Faust’s hard cock.

“This is where he made us weak,” Vampiress-Abigail hissed. “We were strong before.”

“We lost,” the real Abigail pointed out.

Faust thrust into Dream-Abigail’s asshole as his teeth buried into her neck. The real Abigail shuddered, her body remembering the moment of duel penetration—hot cock reaming her asshole, sharp teeth piercing her neck.

“Yes,” sighed Dream-Abigail as Faust’s vampire venom drugged her body. “Oh, yes.”

The real Abigail’s eyes fluttered. It had been ecstasy when her Sire fucked her ass and drank her blood. The pleasure had been so intense as she grew weaker and weaker. Her vision had fuzzed. The pleasure had only increased as he sucked out her blood.

Her asshole had gripped Faust’s cock. Burning, painful pleasure radiated from her bowels, mixing with the ecstasy of his bite. As her blood pumped out of her body, her orgasm had built and built until it exploded through her. Her asshole had writhed about Faust’s thrusting dick.

“So good,” moaned Dream-Abigail as her body shuddered its last convulses while Faust flooded her asshole with his cum, beginning the process of turning her into a vampiress.

My rebirth.

“Whore,” Faust growled then spat on Dream-Abigail’s face.

“He made us his,” Abigail moaned, her hand touching her cheek. Her Sire rose from Dream-Abigail’s corpse, his cum leaking out of her asshole. “He gifted us with immortality.”

“He made us his slave,” spat Vampiress-Abigail as she scrubbed at her cheek. Then she seized the chains wrapped tight about the real Abigail’s naked body. “Pathetic. You submitted.”

“He’s my Sire.”

“He’s our enemy.” Vampiress-Abigail straddled the real Abigail’s waist, their naked breasts pressing together. The blood splattering Vampiress-Abigail’s body smeared on the real Abigail. “You need to break free.”

“Why would I want to?”

“Revenge.” Vampiress-Abigail savored the word. “For our murder. For our enslavement. For our love.”

Vampiress-Abigail kissed the real Abigail. She moaned into the kiss, savoring the coppery blood on Vampiress-Abigail’s lips.

Damien’s blood.

For a single moment, Abigail tried to break out of her iron chains. But they were too strong, crushing her, driving her back into submission. Vampiress-Abigail hissed in frustration and slid off the real Abigail.

“Stop being weak, bitch. Be strong.”

Abigail looked down at her chains. “No one’s strong enough to break these chains.”
Vampiress-Abigail sneered. “You were strong before. Remember the strength that drove you into your High School at eighteen to face your first vampire.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Jezebel the demon floated through the Ether, the reality that separated Life from Beyond. From here, demons and angels could affect the lives of mortals. She hovered around Father Augustine, the chaplain to a pair of vampire hunters.

Father Augustine was important. He would protect a valuable client. The demon merely had to finish corrupting him.

He was a priest, a shaman. He had sworn the sacred oaths, giving him power over monsters and the undead. His prayers helped to armor Damien and Abigail D’Angelo, the Knights Venator that hunted vampires with Father Augustine. His power was so attractive to Jezebel, and if she could corrupt him in the sanctum of his church, his soul would crack.

And she would fill it.

The priest pulled his parish van into Our Lady of Heaven, the Catholic church for the small town of Pingree Grove outside of Chicago. He had driven from Santa Fe with the weapons and equipment stored in the back.

He wasn’t alone. The weapon of Jezebel’s corruption—a runaway girl, barely eighteen, named Joy—was with him. She was the priest’s slut. He had dominated her and claimed her fully as his thanks to a few interventions from Jezebel.

“So this is it?” Joy asked. “Where you will teach me to fight evil?”

“Yes,” the priest grinned as he stared at her lush thighs revealed by her small shorts. “And you will repay me.”

“I will, Father,” she nodded, her nipples hard.

Jezebel smiled as the final instrument of her plan walked up, a tartan skirt swirling about her naked thighs—Mary Daniels. A young woman so corrupted by sin, Jezebel didn’t even have to nudge her on this path.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Hi, Father,” a voice purred as Father Hyrum Augustine climbed out of the van, tired after the long drive. “I’m glad you’re here. I was so naughty last night. I need to confess all. My. Sins.” Her last three words were punctuated by her breathy passion.

A shudder ran through the priest—Mary Daniels, the source of all his temptations. The first time he fucked Joy, it was the bleached-blonde creature strutting before him he had imagined. Mary was a coquettish eighteen-year-old, far too aware how her tight, youthful body made men ache. Her breasts were small points in her tight boob tube and her short, pink-and-black tartan skirt swirled about her bare thighs.

They were tan and perfect.

The little whore tempts me with sin. Father Augustine’s cock swelled to a full mast beneath his black cassock.

“I just returned from a long trip,” Father Augustine said, trying to fight his sin. Women always tempt men with their filthy bodies. She is just as much a whore as Joy.

“But…what if I were to die without confessing all my dirty, wicked sins.” Mary’s nipples were hard against her boob tube.

The little strumpet tempts me. Her wickedness knows no bounds. I should bend her over the altar and fuck her.

“Father?” Joy said, walking around the van holding his duffel bag and her backpack. “Where would you like this?”

Mary blinked.

“She’s a…volunteer,” Father Augustine quickly said. “She’ll be helping out around the church in exchange for a roof and food. She is…most unfortunate.”

“How wonderfully generous of you, Father,” Mary purred, her blue eyes twinkling. “Why don’t you unlock the church, and I’ll wait in the confession box for you.”

Wicked harlot. She wants to make me hard again and leave the church without satiating what she aroused. The priest glanced at Joy. An idea crossed his mind.

“Very well, child,” Father Augustine said, pulling out his keys from a pocket. He walked to the church’s side door and unlocked it. “Wait inside. I’ll be there in a few minutes.”

“Thank you, Father,” grinned Mary.

She spun, her skirt flaring up, flashing the bottoms of her asscheeks and a hint of pink, frilly panties before she marched in. Father Augustine’s cock ached harder. Sweat broke out across his forehead as he watched her hips sway.

“Wow,” Joy whispered. “What a whore.”

“She’s just like you,” Father Augustine growled. He turned and pinched Joy’s hard nipple through her blouse. “You’ll be quiet when you follow me into the confessional booth. You will kneel and you will suck my cock while I listen to her filthy sins.”

“Yes, Father,” gasped Joy, her eyes wide, her lips oh, so moist.

“Good, my cottage is back here. You will be sleeping in there from now on.”

Joy nodded and he let go of her nipple. Her thighs squeezed tight together. The little whore was wet, eager to give into her sins and tempt him into fornication. The memory of her hot, silky, wet flesh wrapped about his cock shuddered through the priest.

Father Augustine led the whore to his cottage while thoughts of Mary danced in his head. She was bent over the altar, her skirt sliding up and exposing her naked pussy. For once, the little whore would pay for leading the Father into sin.

For a moment, Father Augustine thought he heard a wicked laugh drift through his ears.

After deposing his duffel bag and Joy’s backpack in his small, austere bedroom—a small bed, white comforter, nightstand, crucifix on the wall, and a single photo of his dead sister—the priest strode back to his church. His dick ached. He fought the urge to squeeze himself.

“To be a hunter of evil,” Father Augustine said, “you must be aware of your surroundings and know how to move undetected.”

“Yes, Father,” Joy said. “I will do my best to follow after you in silence and relieve the sinful desires that whore stirred in you.”

Father Augustine smiled. “Exactly. For what is woman’s place?”

“On her knees, Father,” Joy answered.

“Sweet child,” he groaned.

The side door led into the worship hall of Our Lady of Heaven. It was ornate, covered in stained glass windows and dark-stained pews. A statue of the Virgin Mary cradling the infant Savior dominated the wall behind the altar.

He gazed at her. The only woman who wasn’t a whore in the history of mankind.

Father Augustine crossed himself—Joy clumsy copied. Then, his heart thudding, he marched to the back where the confessionals were. One had the curtain drawn, the sandal-clad feet of Mary pocking out the bottom. Her toes were painted bright pink, attracting his attention in the gloom.

Joy padded quietly behind Father Augustine while his steps boomed through the empty hall and echoed back and forth. Mary’s toes curled and then shifted as he approached. The priest pictured her in there squirming, her panties wet with her sinful juices as she knelt on the bench and feigned penitence.

No woman is ever penitent for their sexual sins.

Father Augustine opened the door to the confessional and sank down on the hard, wooden bench. Joy knelt before him, squeezing in as he shut the door. His legs were spread wide, his knees touching both sides of the confessional as Joy lifted up his cassock, her hands soft as they reached his underwear.
He opened the privacy screen.

“Bless me Father, for I have sinned,” purred Mary, pride filling her voice. “It has been four days since my last confession.”

“Yes, Child,” Father Augustine said, fighting off his pleasure as Joy sucked his cock into her mouth.

Warm, wet, hot paradise surrounded him. Joy sucked and swirled her tongue, her hand caressing his balls. The priest stared at Mary through the grill, her hands out of sight, her cheeks red. She shifted on the bench, letting out a sigh.

“I was so wicked last night, Father,” Mary gushed. “I tried to be pure. I tried not to sin with boys. I tried so hard. But I couldn’t fight it.”

Of course you couldn’t, slut. “Go on.”

Joy sucked harder. The priest’s eyes squeezed shut at the bliss radiating from his cock.

“It was all Brad’s fault, really,” Mary panted, her voice growing thicker. “He asked me out to Risqué, the new club that opened in Chicago. I knew I would be wicked, but I couldn’t fight myself.”

“You have to try, Child,” Father Augustine groaned. You’re just a whore. A slut. You couldn’t fight your pussy. His hand squeezed Joy’s blonde hair, forcing her to take more of his cock into her mouth.

“I do,” lied Mary. “At the club, the music was pulsing and Brad gave me ecstasy. Everything was wonderful after that. All the colors were beautiful and I just wanted to dance and love him. I was so wild and free.”

“Drugs, too, Mary?” His dick throbbed in Joy’s mouth.

“I know. I’m so bad. But that’s not the worse. Brad took me to the back, hiked up my skirt, and slammed his dick into me.” A breathy shudder escaped her lips. “He was so thick inside of me. The ecstasy made it wild. I writhed against him, our hips pumping to the base of the dance music. All the colors shone around us.

“It was heavenly.”

Fucking whore.

Joy sucked harder. She bobbed her head, no longer being quiet as Mary described in detail her orgasm, the way she shuddered against Brad, and how his cum shot into her pussy. Father Augustine grit his teeth, fighting his cum as Mary kept talking.

“After he spilled his seed in me, Father,” moaned Mary, her voice breathless with arousal, her shoulders moving, her hands busy doing something.

The slut’s masturbating in confession. What a whore. She will have to be punished for this affront to the Lord’s house.

“Another girl came up. I didn’t know who she was, but she fell to her knees and…licked me clean.”

“You engaged in lesbian sex?” gasped the Priest, his dick erupting into Joy’s mouth. He groaned through clenched teeth as the pleasure rushed through his body. His head banged back against the wall while Joy swallowed every drop.

“I did, Father,” gasped Mary, her body swaying. “I was so wicked. I came so hard on her lips. And when she finished, I kissed her, sharing the sexual fluids. We danced and ground on each other, and then I went down on her while all the guys watched.

“She tasted so spicy and delicious. I loved her, Father. I was so bad.” Her voice rose an octave. “I loved her so much. I shoved my tongue into her pussy. I licked her out and, oh, God, I made her cum so hard.”

“Don’t take the Lord’s name in vein,” panted Father Augustine as he watched Mary orgasm on her fingers.

“I was so wicked. I made her cum and I loved it, Father. I’m such a sinner.” Her eyes fluttered and she tossed back her head. “Such a wicked sinner.” Her breathing slowed. She let out a sigh and then lifted her right hand up, her fingers shiny in the dim light, and licked them clean. “Such a wicked sinner. What shall my penance be?”

Despite cumming, Father Augustine was still hard. He was a man approaching fifty, but in the last few days he had finally given into his sexual desires. Thirty years of abstinence gave him the stamina of a younger man.

Especially when a nubile eighteen year old just masturbated in the confessional while talking about her lesbian sin.

“This will require a serious penance, child,” Father Augustine panted. “More than any ‘our Fathers’ or ‘hail Marys’ can handle.” The priest stood up, opened the door, and slipped past Joy. He yanked open the curtain to Mary’s box. “Especially when you masturbated like a slut in my confessional.”

“Father,” gasped Mary as the priest yanked her out by her hair.

“It is time you learn how a whore relieves the sinful desires she arouses in a man with her deliberate, teasing ways.”

Joy peaked her head out and smiled as Father Augustine dragged Mary towards the altar. The priest smiled back at Joy, delight in the way she rubbed at the crotch of her shorts, trying to relieve her sinful ache.

Mary didn’t fight as Father Augustine pushed her into the altar. She bent over it, her bleached-blonde hair spilling across the pristine, white cloth trimmed in gold. Her delicious rear shook, her skirt hiking up to reveal the bottom curves of her ass. A tramp stamp of a winged heart decorated her lower back.

“Such a sinful, wanton child,” growled Father Augustine. “You came into a house of God dressed like a slut.”

“I am so sinful,” Mary moaned as she wiggled her hip. “Give me penance, Father. I need it. I need your strong hand to keep me from sin.”

Father Augustine flipped up her skirt. She wore a pair of pink panties, the legbands and waistband frilled with lace. The skimpy cloth was cut high in the back, revealing the bottom halves of her smooth, bubbly ass. The crotch pressed tight to her pussy, stained dark with her excitement and molding to her flushed pussy.

A cameltoe.

“These are the panties you wear in a house of God?” he roared, ripping the skimpy things down her thighs, exposing her flush, shaved vulva. Her slit was virginal tight, betraying her whorish nature.

“I am so wicked,” she moaned.

His hand cracked down on her ass. The slap echoed through the near empty church, the excellent acoustics echoing it back over and over. Mary moaned as her ass reddened. She wiggled again, her excitement building.

“I’m so sorry for being sinful, Father,” she lied. Father Augustine knew she lied.

They are all sluts. Joy, Mary, Britney, and even Abigail. I wouldn’t be surprised if she whored herself out while visiting her family, leaving Damien and myself to hunt alone. I doubt her mother was even sick.

Father Augustine smacked his hand down hard on Mary’s ass, savoring the way her cheeks jiggled as he imagined Abigail bent over the altar. Her ass always looked amazing in the tight jeans and fatigues she wore on the hunt. Her red hair made her vivacious.

They are all sluts.

The feminine laughter echoed through his ears. He glance at Joy. She sat on a pew, her eyes wide with rapture as she watched. She hadn’t laughed. Father Augustine shook his head and cracked his hand down on Mary’s ass again.

“You’re just a whore.”

“I am,” Mary moaned. “Spank the sin out of me, Father.”

“There are not enough spankings in the world to make you pure, slut,” he growled as his hand fell again.

“No,” she groaned and shuddered, her hips shaking.

His hand fell again and again, her moans and the smacks echoing through the church. Father Augustine’s cock throbbed beneath his cassock, aching more with every fall of his hand. Mary’s ass burned bright red.

Red is a whore’s color.

Crack!

“Father!” Mary groaned.

“It is not enough,” growled Father Augustine as he hiked up his cassock. His dick pressed against Mary’s naked thigh. “You have pulled me into sin. You filthy whore.”

“Yes!” screamed Mary as he thrust his cock into her hot pussy. Her sheath gripped him as he buried deep into her pussy.

He was violating the altar by fucking her. She drove me to this heinous sin with her whorish ways.

His balls slapped into her flesh as the priest pounded her, his grunts mixing with her moans as they chorused through the church. A dark, depraved hymnal of worship to sin. Father Augustine savored the obscene, wet noise of his cock thrusting in and out of her wet depths.

“That’s it, whore,” he growled. “You brought this on yourself.”

“I did,” moaned Mary. “I’ve been burning for weeks to be fucked by you, Father. You are so sexy. Oh, I’ve been so wicked just so I had the juiciest sins to confess to you.”

“I knew you were a temptress given flesh,” he snarled.

Her pussy was tight and hot. Father Augustine shuddered and groaned as he took her harder and harder. Her pussy was so juicy, so delicious. She drove him wild as she bucked and rocked against him. He grit his teeth as his balls tensed.

“I’m going to cum in you, whore,” he growled. “It would serve you right to be bred, but you are such a slut I imagine you are on birth control.”

“I am, Father,” she moaned. “Spill your seed into my cunt. Please. I want to feel it in me all day long.”

Her whorish words shuddered through the priest. He closed his eyes as he slammed into Mary, imagining it was Abigail’s married cunt wrapped about his cock for that one instant. His balls boiled. His cum erupted.

He filled her cunt with jizz.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Jezebel shuddered as she came on her fingers. Dark cracks fissured the father’s soul as he soiled the blessed altar of his church. His seed erupted into the slut’s cunt and dribbled out onto the altar, their sexual fluids staining the pristine cloth.

The demon entered the cracks, possessing Father Augustine. She drank in the last dregs of his climax as she worked her changes in him. The priest ripped his cock out of Mary as her phone chirped. The slut smiled as she pulled up her panties.

“Mmm, that was great, Father Augustine,” purred Mary as she wiggled her hips. “I have to run. Britney’s heading over to pick me up, but I’ll be back to morrow to confess the sins I committed today.”

“Yes,” Father Augustine groaned as he shuddered. He gripped the altar as the last vestiges of good inside of him warred with Jezebel.

Jezebel batted the good aside. He had brought this upon himself and he no longer had the strength to resist her. His shamanistic powers were twisted towards hell as he sat on the altar and shuddered, his eyes fixed on Mary’s ass, still lusting for the girl.

I’ve fucked Mary. But there’s others. Young, busty Britney, Abigail, Mrs. Anders, Mrs. Lawson…

His lusts for the women of his parish aided Jezebel and she finished twisting him from the holy to the profane. No longer a holy shaman but a dark warlock.

“Later slut,” Mary giggled to Joy as she strolled by. “You should suck his cock clean. My pussy taste amazing.”

Jezebel laughed as Joy stood up and came closer. She was primed and ready to be seized by the priest’s power and to be invested as the priest’s weapon. Jezebel seized control of Father Augustine’s body and breathed life to his cock.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The church’s door boomed shut behind Mary.

“Mount my dick, slut,” Father Augustine found himself growling to Joy as he sat on the altar. He had profaned it with his sin. That excited him. He stroked his hardening cock. “It is time to train you to fight evil.”

“Yes, Father,” moaned Joy as she wiggled her shorts and panties down her hips.

The feminine laughter echoed loudly through his mind as Father Augustine seized Joy and pulled him onto his cock. The moment she sank down on his girth, his dick erupted into her. Joy shuddered, her eyes growing wide as more than cum boiled out of the priests balls.

She is yours, the feminine voice whispered. And so can Abigail, Mary, and the others.

“How?” croaked Father Augustine as Joy continued sliding up and down on his cock, lost to the throes of her orgasm.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Britney Lawson’s phone chirped. Mary had answered. Britney read the text: “Pick me up at our lady.”

Britney grinned. Her Master needed to feed when he woke up. It was her duty as his Thrall to provide for his needs. The eighteen-year-old former virgin shuddered, imagining her whorish, best friend lying upon the bed as Damien drank her blood.

Britney almost orgasmed.

Britney walked out of her bedroom, a suitcase packed with her clothing, the keys to the car her parents gave her in her hand. Both her parents had left for work. They had no idea their innocent daughter had been claimed by a vampire.

The busty girl’s imagination was filled with Damien taking her virginity as he drank her blood. Her nipples ached as her breasts were full of milk. She wanted to nurse her Master after he had drained every drop of blood from Mary.

She’ll have one amazing orgasm before she dies, Britney smiled. She deserves it.

It always astounded Britney that her best friend was such a whore. But, despite that, Britney had continued hanging out with Mary, ignoring all her friend’s teases about still being pure and resisting Mary’s every attempt to hook her up with a stud to pop her cherry.

Or to let Mary do it herself.

The idea of sleeping with Mary no longer disgusted Britney. She was free of morality now. Damien had unshackled her when he fed her his vampiric blood and made her into his Thrall.

Britney smiled as she stepped into the sunlight. She glanced at Damien’s house next door and smiled. She would get her Master food and tonight they would head to Chicago to rescue Abigail. Britney wasn’t sure why she knew Damien’s plans, she just did.

They were connected. She was his servant. Maybe I need to know his desires so I can fulfill them. Right now, he needs more blood to be strong.

Britney climbed into her car and drove to Our Lady Queen of Heaven to pick up Mary.

The drive didn’t take long. Pingree Grove wasn’t a large town. Technically, it was still a village despite the rapid growth in the new suburbs taking over what had been farmland when Britney was a child. Her drive took her past new construction.

Yesterday, it would have annoyed her. Today, she was beyond such things.

I’m Damien’s thrall. His nubile sex slave.

Britney had fantasized about serving a man, especially Damien. She had secretly read a few romance stories that bordered more on the erotica, all about sexual domination. They had excited her at times, and she had rubbed her virgin pussy while picturing Damien taking her in hand.

But now she didn’t need safewords with her Master like the women in her story. She was his. It was so wonderful to surrender to his desires.

A minute later, she pulled into the parking lot of Our Lady of Heaven. Her eyes narrowed at the crucifix prominently displayed. It was an image of faith. Her skin prickled. The church was blessed. Holy.

Britney’s eyes burned and she looked away.

Britney was glad Mary waited outside in her pink-and-black tartan skirt and half-unbuttoned blouse.

“Is this text true?” Mary asked the moment she climbed in.

Before answering, or even letting Mary safely buckle in, Britney jammed the accelerator. She had to get away from the church. The tires squealed as she drove the car through the parking lot towards the street.

“Damn,” Mary gasped, grabbing the handle above her door. “What has gotten into you?”

“I’m just eager for our threesome,” Britney answered, her pussy itching. It was partly true.

“You are not shitting me, right?” Mary moaned. “What happened to uptight, virginal Britney.”

“Damien popped my cherry.”

“Damien?” Mary eyes goggled. “You actually seduced him away from his wife. Damn, I knew he was a pig. All men are. Just like Father Augustine.”

“He is not a pig,” hissed Britney. “He is my Master.”

“Master?” Mary grinned. “Ooh, this is getting so kinky. Is that who we’re having a threesome with?”

Britney nodded.

“Damn, I would have fucked a bum off the street if it meant I had a chance at your sweet body, Brit.” Mary licked her lips, then quickly reached out to touch Britney’s bare thigh.

A hot rush shot up Britney’s leg.

“Wow, this better be happening,” groaned Mary. “I need something juicy to confess to Father Augustine again. He fucked me hard.”

Britney looked at her friend. “What? You fucked the priest?”

“Mmm, he shot a big load in me as I bent across the altar. I finally got him.” Mary shuddered, her hand sliding higher. “And now I’m landing you and Damien. I never thought he looked at other women than his wife. I’ve tried to seduce him.”

“What?” Britney gasped, her hands tightening the steering wheel. Mary’s hand his higher. “You knew I had a crush on him.”

“And?” Mary’s hand reached Britney’s panties. “Damn, I am so excited to finally touch you. I never wanted to try too hard to seduce you. Didn’t want to ruin our friendship.”

“So you tried to seduce Master?”

“Master,” purred Mary. “You make that sound so natural and sexy.”

“I’m his Thrall,” Britney answered. Maybe I shouldn’t say that.

“Thrall? Is that, like, sex slave?”

Britney nodded. She gasped as Mary’s finger slid into Britney’s panties and rubbed at her pussy and her blonde curls. She slammed on the brakes, screeching to a stop at an intersection as Mary probed a finger deep into her cunt.

“You are wet,” grinned Mary. “Do you have cum in you?”

Britney nodded.

Mary pulled out her finger and grinned at the spunk and pussy cream staining her digit. She brought it to her lips and sucked it into her mouth. Britney licked her lips and squeezed her thighs together. That is so hot.

“Want to taste Father Augustine’s cum?” Mark asked, spreading her thighs and revealing her drenched, pink panties.

“No,” Britney hissed in revulsion. “You have to take a shower first and clean your pussy out. Master deserves fresh, untainted pussy.”

“Did he send you out to bring him back another cunt to fuck?” Mary purred, rubbing her pussy through her panties.

“Yes,” Britney answered. Even if he didn’t explicitly tell me, I know he needs her blood.

“Damn,” panted Mary. “Drive faster.”

Two minutes later, Britney pulled her car into the D’Angelos’ driveway. Mary grinned as she climbed out of the car, her skirt slipping down her thighs and covering up her messy panties. Britney licked her lips.

Master will love draining her dry.

“There’s a bathroom on the first floor,” Britney reported. “Master’s sleeping.”

“Wore him out, slut?” asked Mary as Britney led her into the house through the open garage.

“No. he had a…rough night.” The memory of Damien hanging from the manacles, his flesh burned by the rising sun sent a stab of anger through her.

Britney pointed to the bathroom. “You can shower in there.”

“Aren’t you going to join me?” Mary asked, pulling off her top and baring her perky tits. Her pink nipples were hard, the right one pierced and the left one tattooed with the outline of a red heart surrounding her areola.

Britney licked her lips.

“We haven’t showered together since we were twelve,” pleaded Mary. “I promise not to bite.”

“I don’t mind being bit,” Britney admitted and pulled her top off, freeing her large, milk-laden tits.

“That’s the spirit.” Mary dropped her skirt and panties as she walked into the bathroom, leaving a trail of clothing behind. The shower hissed on as Britney stripped.

The two blondes stepped into the shower, the water matting their hair down. Britney’s natural gold darkened beneath the spray. Mary grinned as Britney noticed the silver ring piercing her clit and the tattoo of a lipstick kiss on her pudenda.

“I didn’t know you had these,” Britney said, tugging on the clit piercing.

“You’ve been afraid to see me naked,” Mary purred as she grabbed the shower massager and brought it between her legs. “Let me get rid of all of Father Augustine’s nasty cum so you’ll play with my pussy.”

“Yes,” Britney smiled, her nipples aching.

Mary leaned over as she rubbed the shower massager between her thighs, the water cascading down her legs, and sucked Britney’s right nipple between her lips. Britney shuddered as her breast milk flooded out into Mary’s mouth.

“Mmm,” Mary groaned, licking her lips. “It’s sweeter than I thought it would be.”

“Have you been dying to be nursed,” Britney asked, running her hands through Mary’s bleached blonde hair.

“Yes,” groaned Mary, hips undulating. Her pussy was clean; now she masturbated with the shower massager.

Britney groaned as Mary hungrily sucked on Britney’s nipple. Milk flowed into Mary’s mouth, shooting tingles down to Britney’s own pussy. Mary moaned as she suckled, her lips hallowing. Britney held her friend to her breast.

“Oh, I wish we had done this before,” moaned Britney. “I was such an idiot. We could have been having lots of fun.”

“So much fun,” groaned Mary before she sucked Britney’s other nipple into her mouth.

Mary shuddered as she nursed. The shower water hissed as it massaged her pussy. She suckled harder and harder as her moans grew louder. Britney shuddered, her pussy clenching every time her friend nursed.

“That’s it. You hungry, naughty girl,” moaned Briney. “Suckle from Momma’s big tits.”

The words made her feel even naughtier. Though they were the same age—Mary was only older by three months and seven days—the fantasy of nursing Mary like her own daughter made Britney’s hips shake.

She itched to touch her pussy and cum.

“Drink your fill. Drink all of Momma’s milk. Mmm, yes. That’s it. You’re such a hungry girl.”

Mary shuddered, suckling harder. A low, whining moan escaped Mary’s throat, growing louder and louder. Her lips popped off Britney’s nipple as she quaked. She leaned against Britney, and the busty girl held Mary upright as her orgasm swept through her.

“You fucking slut,” Mary panted between gasping breaths. “That Momma stuff was so hot. Mmm, you’re my busty, sexy Momma. I loved your milk.”

Mary pressed the shower head between Britney’s thighs. Britney gasped, her eyes shooting wide open as the dozens of small streams of water shot against her pussy, massaging her. She quaked as Mary latched onto Britney’s nipple, suckling hard again.

“Yes, yes, drink my milk and make Momma cum,” groaned Britney. “That’s it. Be a good girl and make your Momma cum.”

Mary rubbed the shower head up and down Britney’s slit. Streams of water shot into her pussy, caressing the inside of her walls. Britney shuddered and grasped the shower bar with her right hand, her left stroking Mary’s bleached-blonde hair.

Britney’s back arched as the leisure increased. The water massage didn’t put out her fires in her pussy—it stoked them. She gasped and moaned, holding onto the shower bar with a death grip as her hips writhed.

“So good,” Britney moaned, letting the pleasure wash through her. “That’s it. Make Momma cum. Drink Momma’s milk and make Momma feel wonderful like a good girl.”

“Yes, Momma,” Mary purred as she switched nipples.

Britney shuddered as Mary suckled hard. Britney’s nipple shot bliss down to her pussy. The tingling bliss of the milk flowing from her nipple trigger her orgasm. Her moans echoed through the bathroom as the bliss rushed through her.

Juices squirted from her pussy and were washed away by the warm water caressing her. She shuddered, her vision fuzzing as she swayed. Mary’s left arm, wrapped around Britney’s waist, held her tight as the young woman quaked.

“Yes, Mary, yes,” gasped Britney. “Wow, oh, wow, that was good. I never knew you could do that with a shower massager.”

Mary giggled as she pulled it away. Milk gleamed white on her lips. “You never tried that before?”

Britney shook her head, then she leaned down and kissed her friend, delighting in her creamy treat. Mary’s wet body pressed against Britney, so slippery and lithe. Britney held her friend while dark thoughts bounced through her mind.

I can’t wait for Master to enjoy you.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The scent of hot pussy awakened the sleeping vampire.

Damien D’Angelo’s eyes opened as his nostrils flared. Britney’s sweet musk filled his nose, but a tart scent mixed with it. Another woman was in the house. His enhanced hearing heard the two sets of hearts beating beneath the giggle of feminine voices coming from below.

His hunger stirred. A living, beating meal had walked into his house. Who was she? Why was she here? Why had Britney let her in?

Damien sat up from the blood encrusted sheets. He glanced at the clock. He had slept for hours, but it was summer, and there were still hours more before he could head to Chicago and free his wife from Faust.

I should find a place to stage out of in Chicago.

The scent of tart pussy and the beat of a warm heart called to Damien. His hungers overwhelmed his need to rescue his wife. Britney and another morsel awaited him. His mouth hungered to feast on the fresh human. His cock hardened.

He could enjoy the woman in multiple ways.

Damien slipped off his bed and instinctively moved with a hunter’s grace, his feet not making a sound as he crossed the hardwood floors. He reached the stairs and peered down. The girls were in the living room watching TV and talking about the most inane things.

He swiftly moved down the stairs from the third floor to the first. He stepped into the living room. Both girls were naked. Britney lounged on the couch with Mary’s head in her lap, Britney idyll stroking Mary’s hair.

Britney smiled, her nipples hardening at the sight of Damien. “For you, Master,” she mouthed, a wicked grin crossing her lips. Milk beaded at her excited nipples, adding a creamy, sweet scent to the air.

“When is Damien going to wake up?” Mary groaned. “It’s been hours. I want to be fucked.”

“I’m awake now,” Damien growled.

Mary jumped, then gasped. “Damien.” Her blue eyes ran up and down Damien’s naked body. “Mmm, you are even more gorgeous than I imagined.”

Even before Damien became a vampire, he was at the peak of his physical shape—muscular, athletic, tall, broad-shouldered. His change only enhanced his natural physique. His cock ached before him as Mary spread her thighs on the couch, an open invitation.

“Did you bring her, slut?” Damien growled.

“I did, Master,” shuddered Britney. “I knew you would need her. Isn’t she delicious.”

“Yes, she is.” This close, Damien could smell Mary’s blood beneath her skin. His mouth watered and his fangs grew sharp.

“Enjoy her, Master.”

“Yes, enjoy me,” moaned Mary, her hands running up and down her spread-apart thighs, oblivious to the danger she was in.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Aurora the angel watched in horror as Damien moved to the couch and the innocent, relatively speaking, Mary.

Aurora wanted to cross over from the Ether and stop Damien from feeding. There has to be a way for me to keep Mary alive. “How do we keep Damien focused on killing Faust?”

“He can’t kill Mary,” Gabriel answered, the angel staring at his clipboard. “And the probability of that is 10%. Vampires have a hard time controlling their first few feedings. And once they kill, it goes to their head. He’ll be lost to the blood lust for weeks.” It was why most young vampires were easy to track down and kill.

“And Faust gets away,” Aurora groaned. “Again.” All because I failed to keep Damien and Abigail alive.

“Afraid so,” sighed Gideon. “This operation has not gone are way much at all. Using Damien as a vampire was a gamble anyways. We should alert Father Augustine through his prayers, make him suspicious. The Knights Venator can deal with Damien, and we’ll have to wait for another opportunity to take out Faust.”

“What about if Damien turns her?” Aurora asked.

“1%. The only reason he didn’t kill Britney was he knew her. He had watched her grow up next door. He cared for her. But Mary…she’s the girl that annoyed him with her blatant attempts at seduction. He won’t care about killing her.”

“Why wouldn’t he care about turning her?” Aurora demanded. “Most vampires turn a few others as sexual partners.”

Damien buried his face between Mary’s thighs and bit into her pudenda right on the kissing lips tattoo. Mary shuddered as the euphoric drug of Damien’s saliva entered her bloodstream. The vampire feasted on blood and pussy.

“He is too in love with Abigail and he has Britney for his sexual needs. It hasn’t even crossed his mind to turn Mary.”

How many more will die? “But if he does, he wouldn’t actually cross into the blood lust yet. It would give him time for control.”

“Yes, but—”

Before Gabriel could finish, and without thinking, Aurora leaned over and touched Damien. He growled in pain at her touch as she whispered in his ear, “Turn her.”

“You intervened without permission,” gasped Gabriel. “Aurora, what have you done?”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Damien savored the rich, salty blood mixed with Mary’s tart pussy juices. The slut moaned as her body shook. Her eyes were wide, her lips quivering as the narcotic effect of his bite rushed through her body. Britney grinned, her fingers pulling on Mary’s nipples.

“Drain her dry, Master,” purred Britney. Her lips nipped Mary’s ear. “Doesn’t Master’s bite feel amazing?”

“Oh, god, yes,” Mary groaned, her thighs tightening on Damien’s head.

Damien licked up her slit, gathering blood and pussy juices. Her reached her clit and flicked it. Mary shuddered. Her hips undulated, griding against him as fresh trickles of blood reached his mouth, coating his tongue.

He thrust his tongue deep into her hot depths, gathering up her pussy juices. The tart cream was almost as good as her blood. He drank it down as she writhed and bucked, smearing her hot flesh against his hungry lips.

Damien bit into her labia.

“Yes,” gasped Mary. “Oh, fuck, what is he doing to me, Britney?”

“Feeding,” Britney purred. She had slid down so Mary’s head pillowed on Britney’s lush breasts. Britney’s lips nibbled on Mary’s ear. “He’s going to drink your blood and shower you in ecstasy.”

Mary groaned. “I don’t care what he’s doing to me. I feel…wonderful. I’m floating, Brit. Damn, what did you slip me? Oh, we need music. That would be wonderful.” Mary undulated, griding her pussy into Damien’s hungry mouth. “Love this high.”

“Just relax and enjoy.”

“Yes!”

Damien grinned at his Thrall. Joy burned in Britney’s blue eyes as she pinched and rolled her friend’s nipples. He took another long lick up Mary’s pussy. Her blood was sweet. Her flesh warm. Inviting.

His hunger grew. The trickles of blood flowing from her bite marks on her pubic mound and labia barely satiated his hungers. His cock ached for her flesh.

Damien wanted to drain her dry.

There was a part of him that remembered being a vampire hunter, a part that urged him not to kill, but the little strumpet was right here. Wet, warm, full of blood, begging to be fucked and drained. She’ll cum so hard as I drain—

Pain flared across his temple.

…turn her…

“Master?” Britney asked.

Damien frowned. The voice sounded liked Abigail’s. If she cums as she dies, I can turn her. She came be…mine. My weapon against Faust.

“Don’t you want to drink her dry, Master,” Britney moaned, her lips nibbling now at Mary’s soft neck.

“Yes,” he growled.

Damien rose over Mary’s body. His telekinetic power—his vampiric gift—spread Mary’s pussy lips open and guided his cock into her pussy. It was strange feeling an invisible tough on his dick as he draped himself over her and lowered his body to hers.

His cock touched her bloody pussy. Mary gasped as he entered her tight, wet hole. Her pussy clenched down on his cock. The pleasure shuddered through him. He bared his fangs as he growled his pleasure.

“Right here, Master,” Britney moaned before kissing Mary’s neck right above her femoral artery.

The artery beat in Mary’s throat as his hips thrust his cock in and out of her cunt. Mary gasped and shuddered beneath him. Her blood called to him. He leaned down and kissed her throat, loving the flutter of her life beneath his lips.

Damien bit.

“Fuck,” Mary gasped as her blood flooded his mouth. He sucked hard, letting it fill his mouth and drive his hips to fuck her even harder.

Mary spasmed beneath him, her body gripped by the ecstasy of his bite as her heart beat out her life, pouring it into Damien. His mouth drank it her salty life. He sucked hard, loving every drop of of her salty life. Blood leaked out and Britney cooed in delight, her lips kissing at his, gathering the spilled blood.

“So wonderful,” Britney gasped. “You taste amazing.”

“Good,” Mary gasped.

Her heart beat weaker as her head lolled back into Britney’s shoulder. Damien’s cock was gripped by her pussy. Mary gave one more buck as she headed into blood shock. She moaned as the ecstasy of being drained of every drop of her blood burst through her.

The slut came. Her pussy massaged Damien’s cock. Drunk on her blood, Damien slammed his dick into her pussy. His balls erupted. He flooded her pussy with blast after blast of his cum. The girl spasmed a final time and then let out a happy sigh as her heart beat its last as a living human.

Damien lifted his bloody lips, growling as his cock dumped a final blast of cum into Mary’s body. The change settled into the dead girl. Soon she would awaken, sired by Damien into unlife. Britney nuzzled at her friend’s neck, gathering up the last bit of blood dribbling out of Mary’s wounds.

“Did you kill her, Master?” shuddered Britney, her lips stained crimson.

“I turned her.”

Britney smiled. “How absolutely wonderful, Master.” She nuzzled Mary’s ear. “I’ll hold you until you wake up, then you can drink my blood. I bet you’ll love it as much as I will.”

Damien grinned at his Thrall and his Vampiress. They were his.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Abigail D’Angelo woke up naked on the concrete floor, alerted by the scraping of the metal door.

She gained her feet in an instant, her hunter instincts augmented by the changes to her body. She hissed at the three strong men that entered. They were naked and alive. Each was muscular, their cocks throbbing hard.

“We’re here to feed you, fangwhore,” the Black man growled, the largest of the three. His thick hand stroked his fat, ebony cock. “And fuck you like the filthy slut you are.”

Abigail hissed and threw herself at them.

To be continued…

---

please continue to give feedback where you would like the story to go.

continued from Part II…

The next morning Amber rolled over to find her mother nestled in bed beneath the cold morning sheets with her. They were both still naked from the night before. ‘OMG’ she thought. ‘I really did eat my own mother last night; and she ate me out’.

Amber rose out of bed and snuck off to her room to lie down in her own bed for the rest of the morning. First though, she had to stop in the bathroom. She had to piss so bad, it being first thing in the morning. Her thighs were still sticky with the residue from her cum. Even her face still had the remnant odor of her mom’s cunt.

She took the shortest route through the unused bedroom between her mother’s room and the bathroom. She raced light on her feet to the toilet, lifting the lid off the rim and sitting down her young firm ass cheeks on the cold seat.

She relaxed her bladder letting out a stream of hot piss splash down into the toilet bowl. She closed her eyes, raising her hands into an early AM yawn and stretch; her legs spread out to her sides. Mid yawn she noticed a break in the noise of her piss hitting the water below her. Amber quickly opened her eyes to find her mom on her knees before her. Sam’s hands were cupped between Amber’s legs, forming a shallow reservoir that was overflowing with the hot piss dripping out of Amber’s pussy.”Mom!” Amber said surprised to find the woman she just left in the bed in front of her, catching piss in her hands. “Good morning sweetie” Sam said not breaking eye contact with the splashing yellow liquid running over her fingers. Sam lifter her hands up and away from her daughters pussy, holding them as steady as possible to not drop any on the floor. She tilted her head back and began to pour out the warm piss of her daughter down onto her face and into her open mouth. She tasted the salty liquid, odorous and raw. She swallowed the little that got in her mouth, most of it being dripped on her face and neck. It ran down the top of her chest and over her tits, with rock hard nipples. “Mmmmmmm, I always wanted to do that with your pee baby.”

Amber sat their having squeezed her bladder, stopping any further piss from coming out. She saw her mom there with piss dripping down her hot body and onto the tile floor. Amber began a small smirk and started to stand up. Her eyes met her mothers and they didn’t need to utter a word to each other. Sam sat down all the way on the floor, unfolding her legs after they passed underneath the strong nubile legs of her daughter. Amber stood there over her mother, looking down at her wet face. She lowered her hips and body down so that her pussy was just inches from her mom’s face. She then again relaxed and released a stream of hot piss out of her cunt.

It came down on Sam’s waiting face, splashing off her cheeks and forehead into her hair. Amber aimed her stream right into her mom’s mouth, then out again pouring over her tits. Sam’s skin glistened with the hot piss that ran wildly down her body and coated her skin. This being the first piss of the morning Amber continued to piss all over he mom, until the last drop was out. Sam was drenched. “Fuck, fuck, fuck!” grunted Sam, turned on by the smell of piss and the taste of her daughter in and on her. “That was amazing honey. I may want you to pee on me everyday.”

“I think I could do that for you” Amber said smiling back at Sam. “But you have to do something for me.”

“And what’s that dear?”

“Fuck me with one of those strap on dildos you keep under your bed. Fuck me…in my asshole. I want you to be the one who stretches me out and explores my ass. I want you to fuck me until I cum again.”

“Yes, yes…yes and yes” Sam replied. “I will worship your young tight ass for hours” Sam slowly stood up and gently slapped her daughters right tit, letting two finger linger just enough to pinch her nipple as she drew them away. “First let’s get Amy up and enjoy a nice Saturday morning breakfast together.”

Sam got up and grabbed a towel to wipe herself off and then laid on top off the puddle of pee on the floor. Sam didn’t want to shower off the odor of piss on her body. It would keep her turned on for hours and she loved it. “See you downstairs” Sam said as she walked out of the bathroom.

Sam and her two daughters enjoyed a filling breakfast all gazing at each other through the meal. Amber faced fucked her mom with her eyes, obvious to Amy who sat there reimagining the two off them from the night before going down on each other.

The phone rang as they were all taking their dishes to the sink. “Hello” said Sam as she picked up her house phone. “Hey you two!” she exclaimed. “Sure. We don’t have any plans” “Yeah they are right here.” Sam turned the earpiece of the phone towards her daughters. “Say hi to your aunt and uncle”.

“Hey Uncle Max, hey Aunt Susan!” they said back.

Sam returned the phone to her ear. “Sure, a little before dinner sounds great. The girls will be excited to see you and especially Josh, Susan. They had so much fun with him this summer I am sure they will find something to all do together. I am so excited. What a fun quick weekend this will be. OK…see you soon. Bye.”

“So your Uncle Max, your Aunt Susan, and your cousin Josh will be coming over later and staying with us until Monday. Now go upstairs and get ready and clean your bathrooms. You both can come with me to the store later.”

Both daughters agreed and skipped upstairs to get ready for the day. Right before they reached the top of the stairs Sam called out to Amber; “Amber, why don’t you let Amy shower up first. I need you to help me with something in my room real quick.”

Amber’s faced turned red as she replied “Sure mom!” Amy had a hunch they were probably going to fuck around again, but kept on going to clean up. Amy was excited to see her aunt, uncle and especially her cousin who she remember being a gorgeous young man.

Sam opened the door to her room to find Amber standing with her hip cocked out to one side. One hand was on that hip, and the other was raised up dangling a strap on, slightly swaying back and forth. “Is uh..this what you needed me to help you with?” said Amber.

“Yeah sweetie, that is exactly what I needed help with”

Sam strutted towards her daughter, shedding her white t-shirt top and boy shorts along the way. Amber untangled the strap on for her mom and held it open down by her knees. Her mom stepped one foot in, and then the other as Amber pulled it up to her mothers waist. They adjusted the cock together, then tightened the straps so it was snug on Sam’s waist. Sam jiggled the rubber cock a little side to side checking its movements, then put her hand on it, stroking it as if it were her own cock. Hell, it was her own cock. She was about to use all 7” of it on her own daughter. She had an idea.

“Honey” said Sam. “She neared her face towards her daughters who looked eager for what was about to happen. Instead of a gentle kiss, Sam reached her right hand up and grabbed he eldest daughter by the neck. She raised her left hand to cup Amber’s left tit, squeezing it hard. “Mommy is going to make this a little rough for you.”

“I know it is your first time, but I want it to be passionate above all. So I am going to treat you like a little teenage slut. There will be plenty of time for some longer sessions; trust me. But for right now, I am going to give you this dick like the teenage slut you are.”

All Amber could do was nod her head, her face already turning red from the grip her mom had on her neck. Amber’s nipples were hard, sending a signal to Sam that she was ready.

“Now turn the fuck around” said Sam, roughly spinning Amber so she faced the bed. She pushed her over from her waist so she was bent over the bed, her tight round volleyball player’s ass plump and taught. “You have fingered your ass before haven’t you, you little slut.” said Sam.

“Yes, yes I have.”

Sam then kicked her daughters legs open, should width apart. She pulled down her daughters lace panties down just to her above her knees, stretch the thin fabric taught. Sam got down on her knees behind her daughter. She spread Amber’s ass cheeks open revealing the small pink pucker of her asshole. She lapped at it, drawing her tongue from the base of the taint up to the top of her ass crack. She did this over and over, wetting the hole slot between her cheeks. She spit right at her daughters perfect asshole and flexed her tongue stiff so she could jut it directly at the ass opening. “Reach your hand back here.” said Sam.

As soon as Amber’s hand reach backwards Sam grabbed it and slapped it on the top of her daughter’s ass. She licked two of her daughter’s fingers then guided then to the rim of her asshole. She shoved one in up to the first knuckle. Amber let out a brief moan. “That’s it baby. You work that finger into your asshole all the way up as far as it can go. Then you do the other finger. I want both of your dirty hands inside your ass.”

“Ummmm…hmmmm” muttered Amber.

Sam stood up and went over to the night stand where she produced a bottle of lube. She returned to find Amber had just barely started to run the rim of her asshole with the second finger. Sam grabbed her daughter fingers and yanked them away. “Oh no you little sly slut, like this”

Sam squirted lube on the first two fingers of her right hand and jammed them both into her daughters asshole. Amber let out a founder grunt as her own mothers fingers reach into her. Sam twisted her hand at the wrist, moving the fingers inside her daughters ass. She felt the folds and wrinkles inside her daughter and smelled the musk as her daughters asshole began to loosen. Sam loved that stink .She withdrew her fingers, brought them to her nose and whiffed in the musk. It drove her mad. She reach up her hand to her daughters faced and shoved the fingers under her daughters nose and then into her mouth. Amber tasted her own asshole in its raw scented glory.

Sam placed that same hand down upon the back of Ambers head turning it to the side. She pressed Ambers head down into the soft comforter of the bed. Sam was going to restrain her daughters head in that position. Sam used her other hand to begin again working on Amber’s asshole. She kept massaging it, stretching it, and priming it with lube as she hovered over her daughters young body. “You like mommy’s fingers inside you baby?” asked Sam.

“Yeah mommy, they feel so good” Amber said, much of the sound lost in the bed cover. Sam worked three of her fingers in and out of her daughter’s asshole, now faster and faster.

“What about this cock. You want this big dick in your ass?”

“Yessss” mumbled Amber.

Sam looked down to the strap on jutting from her pelvis. With one hand she lined up the tip of the 7” rubber dick with the opening of her daughter’s asshole. Sam pressed the head into her daughter’s asshole. It opened just enough to let the first 2” in. Amber let out a moan mixed of pain and pleasure in equal parts. Amber had only felt her own fingers in her ass, never something with this girth. She tried to relax her bowels to let more in. Sam slowly drew the strap on in and out, each time bringing it a bit further in. Finally with about 2” left to go all the way in Sam gave a hard and fast thrust unlike the ones before it, jamming the cock all the way in, letting her daughters ass push against her own crotch.

Amber let out a small scream. “Shut up you little slut. You want mommy’s dick, this is how you are going to get it.”

Sam then started to rapidly fuck her own daughter in the ass. She raised her torso straight up and grabbed her daughter by the waist. She rammed the dick in and out, clapping her ass cheeks with each slam against her daughter. “Fuck” cried out Amber in ecstasy. Amber reached one of her hands down underneath her and started to fiercely rub her own cunt. The cock being shoved inside her had started to prime her pussy to squirt. It needed just a little more stimulation to get her to the max point of ecstasy.

“Shit mom, I’m going to cum!” exclaimed Amber.

Knowing Amber was going to cum any minute, Sam withdrew the strap on and turned Amber over onto her back, yanked off the panties that had slid down, with her hips still at the edge of the bed. She lifted each of her daughter ankles up in the air and pushed them both away from her and towards Amber. This forced Amber’s pelvis to rotate upward revealing the red skin of her asshole, having been pounded by her mom. Sam shoved the cock back inside the slightly gaped asshole. “So fucking cum you little slut. Cum all over me and yourself. You are mommy’s little anal whore.”

Amber flicked her cloth the point where she was ready. She gushed a fountain of cum straight up out of her cunt and onto her mothers large tits. It gushed out of control, falling back down onto her own body. Sam shoved the little puddles that formed on the surface of her daughters skin down to her daughters asshole so she could shove it into her daughters anal canal.

Amber finally finished cumin and Sam withdrew the strap on, it dripping with juices.

“There you go you little slut. Your first anal fuck from your mom.” Sam lifted Amber up onto her feet, slapped her on the tight young ass she just ravaged and said “Now go clean up baby, we have guests coming.”

Amber was in a daze and jaunted off to her room to clean up. Sam took off the strap on and jumped in the shower to get ready for the day.

to be continued…

---

Sophie and Matt go to the group’s meeting.

At Sophie’s suggestion, Matt went home that evening. They didn’t want to risk anyone suspecting that he had a genie, so they decided that he should probably keep away from her in public for a bit. Matt agreed, although he’d have much rather he didn’t have to.

Matt laid on his bed, nude, thinking about all that had happened recently. Many times in his life he’d imagined what his life would be like if he found a genie. Of course, once he’d hit puberty, his thoughts had turned to all the sex he’d have. To some extent, that had come true, since he very much doubted he’d ever have had an orgy with an entire girls’ PE class without magical help. He’d probably not have gotten a girlfriend for a while either, and he was happy to have Sophie. He’d always had a little bit of a crush on her, so to actually have sex with her was a dream come true. But then, for him to have sex with anyone at all was a dream come true.

Matt looked down at Lumiosa, who was laid on her front, giving him a blowjob. He’d asked Sophie for one, but she was more concerned with planning for the gathering on Friday, so instead he’d commanded Lumiosa give him one. He had to admit, she was pretty damn good at it. She must have given thousands, if not millions of blowjobs in her time. Alexis had said that genies had been around since the dawn of the human race, but what exactly did that mean? Homo Sapiens have existed for about 100,000 years, but our ancestors existed for many years before that. How far back in history have there been genies on Earth? How many hundreds of thousands of years have Lumiosa, Alexis, Apriya, and all the other genies been around? What wonders…and horrors…have they seen?

Matt didn’t really want to ask Lumiosa about it. From what she’d said, she’d had some pretty evil Masters in the past, who’d likely abused her and tortured her for their amusement. She seemed like a genuinely nice girl who just wanted to make him happy, and he promised himself that he’d be kind to her in return. He wondered what he’d do when he died. Sophie had gotten Alexis from an old man who’d seemingly selected her at random to get the lamp. Matt wanted to pass Lumiosa on to another Master whom he thought would be kind to her. Maybe one day he and Sophie would have kids, who could inherit their genies, like how Apriya had been passed down from father to son.

Matt then wondered about Sophie and Alexis. Alexis really did seem just like a normal teenage girl, aside from the near-unlimited magical power she wielded. They were basically BFFs. Well, more like BFs until Sophie dies and Alexis goes back to being trapped in her lamp until someone else finds her. Matt wondered if they ever talked about these things. If Alexis told Sophie about her life. Alexis had probably had lots of cruel Masters too, so someone like Sophie was probably a relief for her.

Matt was interrupted in his ponderings by his approaching orgasm. He groaned, and released his load into Lumiosa’s mouth. She swallowed it all, and pulled off of him.
“Did that please you, Master?” She asked.
“Oh very much so,” Matt replied, nodding contently.
“Would you like me to pleasure you some more, Master?”
“Not for now. For now, get under the duvet with me so we can cuddle.”
“At once, Master.”

Lumiosa got under the duvet, and Matt held her in his arms, kissing her. Whoever had stolen her lamp and sent it to him, he was thankful to them, since he was sure that Lumiosa was happier being out and serving, rather than being dormant in her lamp. He was certainly happy to have her.
“Lumiosa, I wish I could control my TV with my mind,” Matt wished.
“Your wish is my command, Master,” Lumiosa smiled. Matt then turned her to face the TV, and he turned it on with his mind. He switched to an old sitcom that was on, and laid there spooning Lumiosa as they watched it, rubbing his cock on her ass, and stroking her stomach sensually. Lumiosa didn’t seem to really get the jokes, but she enjoyed spending time with her Master.

Matt eventually moved his hands down to Lumiosa’s groin, and began rubbing her vagina.
“Master…” she moaned. “Would you like me to pleasure you?”
“No Lumiosa. Tonight, I’m going to pleasure you.”
“As you wish, Master…” Matt slid his fingers into Lumiosa’s vagina. He’d never fingered a girl before, so he wasn’t really sure of the technique behind it. But then, he realised, he didn’t have to.

“Lumiosa, I wish I knew everything there is to know about pleasuring a girl.” Instantly, Matt’s head filled with knowledge.
“Oh Master…” Lumiosa moaned, as she felt Matt’s now-expert hands get to work on her vagina.
“Does that feel good, Lumiosa?”
“Yes Master…” Matt rubbed her clit, and she squealed.
“Lumiosa, I wish that when you cum, it won’t end until I command it to.”
“Your wish is my…Ohhhh Master….”

Matt’s hands were working overtime, his fingers thrusting in and out of Lumiosa, rubbing anything they could find.
“Master, I’m going to…” Lumiosa moaned, before she went over the edge, and cried out in orgasm. Matt kept his fingers inside her, and he felt her pussy contracting around them. As Matt had wished, Lumiosa kept on orgasming far longer than normal. Eventually Matt pulled his fingers out of her, and opted to squeezes her tits, hump her ass, and kiss her neck as she rode out her unending orgasm.

“Lumiosa, get on your hands and knees,” Matt whispered in her ear.
“Yes Master…” she moaned in response, her pussy in the process of exploding with pleasure. She pulled herself up, probably with magical help, and got on all-fours. Matt then positioned himself behind her, and slid into her vagina.
“Oh yeah…” Matt moaned. “That feels incredible…” Matt could feel Lumiosa’s vagina contracting orgasmically around his cock, and he just stayed still for a few minutes, enjoying the feeling, before he started thrusting.
“Oh Master…That feels wonderful Master…” Lumiosa moaned. Matt grabbed her ass, and thrust as hard as he could, in and out of her pussy.
“Oh God…Lumiosa, I wish my room was soundproof!” He moaned in pleasure.
“Yes Master!” Lumiosa cried out.
“Good, because I’m gonna…I’m gonna…UhhhhhHHhHhHHhH!”

Matt thrust forward hard, and leaned his head back as he erupted into her. This, he thought, was what he’d always dreamed having a genie would be like. Blasting giant loads of cum into hot girls who’d obey his every command. It was bliss.

Once Matt was done cumming, he got right back to thrusting. After all, it took a lot of fucking to burn off unlimited sexual stamina. He planned on keeping on fucking her until he passed out from sheer exhaustion, and that is exactly what he did. As he shot his umpteenth load into Lumiosa, he fell on top of her. He managed to give her neck a soft kiss, before he fell unconscious.

“Hey Matt, wake up!” Matt could feel quite a few things when he woke up. The first was obviously the voice that was talking to him, and the hands which were shaking him awake. But he could also feel his morning wood, which was currently being squeezed gently by something warm and wet. He could feel a body underneath him, breathing steadily, and emitting soft, feminine moans.

Matt opened his eyes, and saw Lumiosa’s face, which was one of pure ecstasy. It then occurred to Matt that, since he’d fallen asleep whilst fucking her, he’d never commanded her to stop cumming, so she’d been at it all night long. Not that she seemed to be suffering.
“Lumiosa, stop orgasming, and go into your lamp to rest,” Matt whispered, and she let out a moan that was a mixture of relief, disappointment, and obedience. Matt kissed her, looking her straight in the eye, before she faded away into pink smoke, which floating into her lamp. Matt rolled over, and smiled.
“Having fun?” Alexis asked him, and he sat up to look at the naked genie.
“Quite a bit,” Matt replied, sitting up. “Where’s Sophie?”
“Preparing for tomorrow,” Alexis replied. “She won’t let me tell you what she’s planning, but you’re involved. She sent me here to get you up for school.”

“School? Don’t wanna…”
“Matt, we don’t know much about these people, so we can’t reveal all our secrets just yet, so we need to keep up the pretence that you’re just an ordinary, genieless boy.”
“So what, I just need to be normal?”
“Just for a while. By all means take Lumiosa to school, but it might not be a good idea to start any whole-class orgies today.”
“I thought genies were supposed to serve humans, not boss them around?”
“It’s Sophie who’s bossing you around. I’m just the messenger.”

Alexis then vanished, leaving Matt to get ready for school. He figured it would at least give him a chance to catch up with Max and Sam. When he got there, he found his friends.
“Where’s Sophie?” Sam asked him.
“Don’t worry, she stayed home today, so you’re safe from ghost blowjobs,” Matt replied. “But guys, I need to talk to you about something.”
“What?” Max asked.
“Well guys, some stuff’s going on,” Matt explained. “You guys haven’t told anyone about Lumiosa, have you?”
“Of course not!” Sam replied. “We’d never betray your trust like that. And besides, who’s likely to believe us?”
“I guess not,” Matt said. “But it’s really important that you guys keep this a secret, okay? I mean it.”
“We promise,” Max said.
“Good,” Matt smiled. “Let’s go.”

The boys went into their History class, and sat down. Matt’s place just happened to be right next to Amy Barrows. He looked over at her, and his mind went back to the sight of her nude ass, which he’d seen through Sophie’s eyes the previous day. He figured he’d have to be especially careful when she was around. For all he knew, Mr Brookman could be reading her mind. Maybe she’s some sort of sleeper agent, programmed to find genies? Or maybe that’s just paranoia setting in.

When the class was over, the three boys walked to their next one together.
“Hey Matt, I’m really not feeling school for the rest of the day, so how about you get us laid?” Max asked him.
“Sorry guys, no can do,” Matt replied.
“Oh come on Matt, do your friends a favour!” Sam said, trying to unzip his friend’s backpack. “The lamp must be in here somewhere…”
“It won’t work for you, so don’t bother trying,” Matt said. “I’m sorry guys, but I’m trying to remain inconspicuous with my magic usage. And besides, I’m letting Lumiosa rest. She had a long night.”
“A long night of fucking you I bet,” Max said. “Come on Matt. Aside from the blowjobs Sophie wished up for us, we’ve not gotten laid since Monday!”
“This time on Saturday you were virgins. You’ll live.”
“Says the guy who can get laid whenever he wants with his genie and his hot girlfriend,” Max said.
“I promise I’ll make it up to you, but right now, no magic,” Matt insisted.

When Matt got home, Sophie and Alexis were laid on his bed, waiting for him.
“We meet again, Mr Bond,” Alexis said.
“I thought this was no time for joking?” Matt asked.
“Maybe a few,” Alexis smiled.
“Alexis, he’s right, this is serious,” Sophie interrupted. “I’ve decided on a course of action for tomorrow.”
“Which is?” Matt asked.
“I go to the party, and see what they’re all about,” Sophie explained. “Meanwhile, you go snooping around the place, and see if you can liberate those 3 lamps he’s got.”

“How am I even supposed to do that?”
“Have Lumiosa make you invisible. Your immunity to other people’s magic should make you impossible to detect, even by another genie.”
“Should?”
“I cannot guarantee it, but I believe so,” Alexis said. “I’ve never actually tried it.”
“Where is Lumiosa, anyway?” Sophie asked.
“In her lamp,” Matt replied. “I wanted to give her some time to rest.”
“That’s probably for the best, we’ll all need to be in top condition for tomorrow,” Sophie said.
“Well, I will, you’ll be partying with other Masters,” Matt said.

“Matt, I know I joked earlier, but I would very much like you to take this situation seriously,” Alexis said. “It pains me, and I know it pains Lumiosa too, to know that so many genies are being denied their freedom like this.”
“Why should it bother you?” Matt asked. “You don’t know them.”
“They are like my siblings,” Alexis replied. “Imagine if someone locked your sister away as part of their “collection” of humans.”
“Alright, I get it,” Matt said. “I’ll do it.”
“Thank you Matt!” Alexis grinned, and gave him a big kiss.

Alexis and Sophie decided to stay the night, which was mostly down to the fact that they’d not fucked in nearly two days. Hence why, if you’d walked into Matt’s bedroom on that Thursday, you’d have found Sophie Swift on all-fours, being rammed from behind by her boyfriend. Meanwhile, her genie, Alexis, was making out with Matt, while he massaged her tits, and she masturbated.
“Oh God Sophie, I’m gonna…FUCK!” Matt cried out, before releasing his load into her pussy. Sophie’s wish for simultaneous orgasms sent her into her own climax, before it then sent Alexis into hers. The 3 of them came hard, before collapsing into a pile of sweaty flesh. They kissed and cuddled for a while, enjoying the feeling of one-another.

“Sophie…” Matt said, stroking his girlfriend’s skin sensually.
“Yeah?” She asked, zoned out a little from post-orgasmic bliss.
“I wanna try something, and feel free to say no to this.”
“What?”
“I want to swap bodies and fuck. You know, so I can feel sex as a girl, and you can feel it as a boy.”
“Been there, done that. I once turned into Megan’s boyfriend Joe and fucked her brains out. Let me tell you, I can see why he likes her so much. That girl has a very nice pussy indeed.”

“Oh, alright then…” Matt said, disappointed. Sophie just smiled and kissed him.
“I didn’t say no,” she said. “I’d like to do it again.”
“That’s great!” Matt smiled. He then went over to his bag, and pulled Lumiosa’s lamp. One rub later, and she was sat on her knees on the floor.
“What do you desire, Master?” She asked.
“Sophie and I wish to swap bodies for a while,” Matt said.
“Miss Sophie, do you consent to this?” Lumiosa asked her.
“I do,” she replied. “Do it, Alexis.”

Alexis and Lumiosa both snapped their fingers, and their Masters both looked dazed for a second, before returning to normal.
“Did it work?” ‘Matt’ asked, before looking down at his groin. “Well I didn’t have a penis before, so yes.”
“Honestly, 3 years, and you still doubt my powers,” Alexis said. “You insult me, Mistress.”
“Oh wow, this is weird.” Everyone then looked over at Matt, who was in Sophie’s body. His/Her fingers were inside his/her pussy. “I could get used to this…”
“You should try having a dick inside it,” Sophie said, before grabbing his penis. “This thing definitely feels different to Joe’s. It’s bigger.”
“Wow, I look pretty good,” Matt said, looking at him, while fingering herself.
“Why don’t you feel yourself?” Sophie grinned, before pouncing on top of her. Sophie grabbed her boobs, and slid inside her.
“Holy fuck…” Matt moaned. “That feels…weird.”
“Tell me about it…” Sophie moaned. “My pussy definitely feels better than Megan’s…I blame all that magic…”
“Hey, don’t look at me,” Alexis said. “Any enhancements I gave you were because you wished for them.”
“I know, and I’m very grateful for them.” Sophie picked up his speed. “So just to reward you, I’m taking a leaf out of Matt’s book. Alexis, I wish for you to orgasm until I tell you to stop.”
“You too Lumiosa…” Matt moaned, feeling Sophie thrust in and out of her pussy.

The two genies snapped their fingers, and instantly cried out in pleasure as they came. Alexis grabbed hold of Lumiosa, and kissed her hard, the two genies fondling each-other. Meanwhile, their Masters continued fucking one-another, enjoying the unfamiliar sensations that being the other gender provided.
“Sophie…I’m gonna cum…I think…” Matt moaned.
“Me too…Here we go…” The two teens moaned loudly as they exploded. Sophie blasted his jizz into Matt’s pussy, and Matt moaned as she experienced her first ever female orgasm.
“Oh wow…that was weird,” Matt moaned when she stopped cumming. “But really good.”
“Now you see why I like being a girl so much,” Sophie smiled, before giving Matt a kiss. “Wanna go again?” Matt just nodded, and they resumed thrusting.

Matt and Sophie eventually fell asleep in each-other’s arms. They didn’t bother to switch back yet, though they did permit their genies to stop orgasming, and return to their lamps. They were absolutely exhausted, so they slept until well past midday. When Matt woke up in the morning, he could feel Sophie’s, or rather, his penis rubbing against Sophie’s, or rather, his leg.

Matt opened her eyes, and looked at Sophie, who was still inhabiting Matt’s body. Matt kissed him, and he opened his eyes.
“Morning,” Sophie smiled, kissing her back. “I must admit, I’m pretty comfy. I might cuddle myself more often.”
“Yeah, but how about we turn back to normal?” Matt suggested, and Sophie nodded. The two teens got up, and picked up their respective lamps. They rubbed them, and their genies were summoned.
“We wish to be back to normal,” Sophie said.
“Yeah, we do,” Matt said.
“Your wish is my command, Master,” Lumiosa smiled.
“Mine too,” said Alexis, and a second later, the two teens were back in their own bodies.
“You know, I never thought I’d be so happy to see my penis,” Matt remarked.
“Oh yes, because I’m sure having boobs and a pussy was sheer torture for you,” Sophie said sarcastically.
“There’s no place like home, and home for me means being in my body,” Matt said.

Matt and Sophie hung out together for the rest of the day, but as the evening approached, they began to prepare for the gathering.
“Alright Lumiosa, I wish to be completely invisible to everyone except you, Sophie, Alexis, and myself,” Matt commanded.
“Your wish is my command, Master,” Lumiosa smiled. She took Alexis’ hand, and the two genies snapped their fingers.
“Did it work?” Sophie asked.
“Yes Miss Sophie,” Lumiosa replied. “With Alexis’ help, my Master can no longer be seen by anyone aside from the four of us.”
“Okay good,” Sophie said. “But Matt, I don’t advise you to take Lumiosa with you, in case they find her.”
“Well what if I need to wish for something?” Matt asked.
“Wish for a mental link between the two of you,” Sophie replied. “So you can think wishes to her.”
“Can I do that?”
“Yes you can, Master,” Lumiosa told him. “Do you wish for it?”
“Yes, I do.” Matt nodded. Lumiosa snapped her fingers.

“Hello Master,” Matt heard in his head, in Lumiosa’s voice.
“Woah…” Matt said out loud.
“Just think about sending words to me,” Lumiosa thought to him.
“Okay…” Matt thought. “Lumiosa, can you hear me?”
“Yes Master,” she thought back, before giggling.
“Judging by you two being quiet, I think we can assume it worked,” Alexis said, and Matt nodded.

Matt, Sophie and Alexis got dressed, Matt having to wish for his invisibility to apply to his clothes too. The three of them then teleported to Sophie’s house, and Alexis drove them to Mr Brookman’s house in Sophie’s Ferrari.
“Wow, this place is pretty nice,” Sophie said as they arrived at a large mansion.
“I’ve served royalty in the past,” Alexis said. “Trust me, this place is nothing.”

They drove up to the gate, and Alexis pressed the intercom button.
“Yes, who is it?” They heard Miss Showers’ voice say over the intercom.
“Sophie Swift and Alexis,” replied Alexis.
“Oh good, Mr Brookman was hoping you’d come,” Miss Showers said. “Proceed.”

The gate opened, and Alexis drove the car in. They got out of the car (Matt having Lumiosa let him pass through the door, to avoid having it seem to open for no reason), and were greeted by Mr Brookman and Miss Showers, or Apriya, as she was once known.
“Welcome, Miss Swift,” Mr Brookman said. “I’m glad you decided to come.”
“I figured it would be good to know my enemy,” Sophie said.
“Still don’t trust me, eh?” Mr Brookman said. “Well we’ll soon fix that, when you meet the others. Come with me.”

Mr Brookman led them inside, and Matt quickly separated himself from the group to snoop around. Mr Brookman showed Sophie and Alexis to a lavishly-decorated room, with a large fireplace, and many comfy-looking sofas and armchairs. Lounging around the place, she saw 8 people, whom she assumed were the other members of the group and their genies. The 4 she assumed were the Masters were 3 boys and a girl, while the genies were 2 boys and 2 girls. Sophie observed that no-one looked older than their twenties.

“Sophie, may I introduce you to the rest of the group,” Mr Brookman said. “This is Jürgen, Brian, Sarah and Neil, and their genies, Marcio, Lexia, Iago and Ophelia. Everyone, this is Sophie Swift, and her genie, Alexis.”
“Oh God…” Alexis groaned.
“What?” Sophie asked her. She quickly got her answer.
“Alexis, as beautiful as ever I see,” said Marcio, Jürgen’s genie.
“Hello Marcio…” Alexis said, obviously annoyed to see him.
“Why the last time I gazed upon your beauty, you were with that painter in Florence,” Marcio said, before squeezing Alexis’s ass. “Maybe if our Masters dismiss us, we can go for a quick “catch up” session. Or a long one.”
“As much as I would LOVE that,” Alexis said sarcastically. “My Mistress has forbidden me from having sex with anyone but her.” Alexis was lying, but Sophie could see why, so she didn’t say anything. Marcio looked at Sophie, and grinned.
“A shame, but your Mistress is quite the beauty herself,” he said.

“Marcio, setz dich!” Jürgen shouted at him. Marcio looked annoyed.
“Ihr Wunsch ist mir Befehl, Meister,” he said, before returning to his Master’s side.
“I apologise for my genie’s behaviour girls,” Jürgen said in a heavy German accent. “He has always been a raunchy one. Please, sit.”

Alexis and Sophie went over to an empty sofa, and sat down.
“It is a great pleasure to meet you,” said Sarah. “It is especially good to meet another female Master. Our last female member died 4 decades ago.”
“And one so young, too,” said Neil. “It gives me hope that our organisation will outlive the 5 of us.”
“You see Sophie,” Brian explained. “I hope you’ll let me call you that, by the way. The 5 of us here are all on first name terms. You see Sophie, all of us here are in our 60s or 70s. We’ve all not got many years left. It’s why we were all so excited when we discovered you. A girl with a genie who’s actually as old as she looks.”

“Would you like a drink, Sophie?” Mr Brookman, or rather, Alex, asked her. He then looked over at Miss Showers, who snapped her fingers. The doors opened, and in walked two nude, and VERY attractive girls, who were carrying several bottles of wine, and a glass for Sophie.
“What about Alexis?” Sophie asked.
“As you wish,” Alex said. Miss Showers snapped her fingers again, and another nude girl ran in carrying another wine glass. The girls then poured wine into the glasses for Sophie and Alexis, bowed, and left.

“I assume they’re not here of their own free will?” Sophie asked him.
“Not completely,” Alex replied, sitting down on an armchair. Miss Showers moved over to give him a shoulder massage. “But don’t worry, no-one misses them. They’ve been passed down through my family like Miss Showers here. The girl who brought Alexis’ glass, for example, was enslaved by my grandfather in 1830.”
“1830!?” Sophie exclaimed, trying not to spit her wine out. “How is that possible!?”
“Basic maths,” Alex replied. “My grandfather was born in 1811, and discovered Apriya’s lamp in 1827. He died in 1899, passing all his possessions onto his then 38-year-old son, who passed everything on to me when he died in 1955.”
“I guess that works, but how are those girls still alive?” Sophie asked. “I thought people still had to die at their time?”
“We do, but regular humans can be kept alive as long as we desire,” Brian explained.

——————————-

Meanwhile, Matt was walking through the house, looking around for where the lamps might be. Along the way, he passed many nude girls, who he assumed were servants. Or slaves.
“Lumiosa,” Matt thought to his genie. “Are all these girls brainwashed into being here?”
“I cannot know for certain, Master,” Lumiosa replied. “But I can tell you that there is a magical barrier on all of the girls, presumably put there by Apriya, which prevents other genies from interfering with them.”
“Looks like Mr Brookman probably enslaved them then,” Matt thought.

Matt wandered around, passing through doors like a ghost, happy that none of these servant girls seemed to realise he was there.
“Master, might I suggest checking the basement?” Lumiosa thought to him. “It seems like that would be a sensible place.”
“Good idea Lumiosa, thanks,” Matt thought. He eventually managed to find his way to the stairs to the basement, and he walked down. In there was a lot of wine, as well as many boxes. But what drew Matt and Lumiosa’s attention the most was the large safe at the back.
“Master, that safe has magical protection on it,” Lumiosa said. “It is likely where the lamps are being held, but I regret that this magical protection will prevent me from opening it for you, or teleporting it away. I’m so sorry Master.”
“Well, what about if you make me super strong and I carry it out?” Matt suggested.
“That would be possible, except that the safe would not be invisible, meaning that you would easily be caught. I’m afraid I do not see any way for you to liberate the lamps.”
“Right…” Matt thought, disappointed. “Well in that case, let’s see what Sophie’s up to.”

——————————-

“So Sophie, why don’t you tell us how you came to possess Alexis?” Sarah said.
“I tried that, she won’t tell,” Alex told them. “I don’t think she trusts us.”
“There is really no need to be afraid,” Brian said. “We’re not out to harm you.”
“Sophie, I think we should tell them,” Alexis said to her Mistress. “I don’t see anything particularly wrong with it.”
“My goodness, a genie who’s on first name terms with her Master,” Neil said. “You wouldn’t dream of that, would you, Ophelia?”
“No Master, that would be most disrespectful of me,” Ophelia replied, bowing her head.
“Alexis is my best friend,” Sophie said. “I treat her as an equal.”
“What a strange girl you are,” Sarah smiled. “I myself enjoy having Iago eat me out while he tells me how great I am. Aren’t I great, Iago?”
“Every second in your presence is an incredible honour, Mistress,” Iago replied. “Every day I thank the powers that be for being allowed to serve you.”
“Good boy, Iago,” Sarah smiled.

At this point, Sophie and Alexis both saw Matt phase through the living room door, and smile at them, before sitting down on an empty arm chair. Sophie resisted the urge to give him a look of “what the hell”, since she didn’t want anyone to realise he was there.
“I guess I may as well tell you all then,” Sophie relented. “3 years ago, I was walking home, when I felt a compulsion to walk into a house. There was a dying old man in there, who bequeathed Alexis to me.”
“Fascinating,” Alex said. “I’m impressed that you were able to operate in this town for 3 years without me noticing you.”
“I tried not to draw attention to myself,” Sophie replied.
“What impresses me more,” Brian said. “Is that Alexis’ previous Master was able to avoid our detection too. Who was he, girl? How long did he own you for?”

“First of all, I have a name, which I’d appreciate you using,” Alexis scoffed. “Secondly, his name was Eric Anderson. He was a soldier who found me in Berlin in 1945. He was a very kind Master, much like Sophie.”
“Well, at least Alexis is in our group’s possession now,” Neil said. “At least, if you’d consider joining us, Sophie.”

At this point, Miss Showers leaned down and whispered something in Alex’s ear.
“Interesting, thank you, Miss Showers,” he said, kissing her. “Everyone, it seems we have a spy in our midst.” Matt’s eyes widened at this, while Sophie and Alexis tried to look appropriately shocked for the group.

“Impossible, we would know!” Jürgen shouted.
“Then kindly look over to that chair,” Alex said, pointing to where Matt was sat. “There appears to be a human-shaped print in it, which keeps wriggling.” Everyone looked over.
“My word!” Sarah gasped.
“Master, this person appears to be immune to my magic,” Miss Showers told him. “Likely they also possess a genie.”
“Well in that case, reveal yourself, whoever you are,” Alex ordered Matt. “If you also have a genie, then you have nothing to fear from us.”
“Master, do you wish me to teleport you out of there?” Lumiosa asked Matt. Sophie waiting in nervous anticipation of what he’d do.

“I wish to be visible again,” Matt spoke, and in an instant, he was. “Hello everyone.”
“You’re lucky you’ve got a genie boy, or we’d probably have to wipe your memory, or worse,” Sarah said somewhat sinisterly. “Where are they, anyway?”
“Lumiosa, I wish for you to teleport here with your lamp,” Matt commanded. Lumiosa then immediately appeared, kneeled next to him, with her lamp in Matt’s lamp. Alex saw the lamp, and his eyes widened as he recognised it as the one that had been stolen from him, but he stayed quiet about it.
“So who are you?” Neil asked him.
“Matt Evans,” Matt replied. “I thought I’d pay you all a visit.”
“I’m Brian, and this is Sarah, Alex, Neil, Brian, and our newest member, Sophie,” Brian said.
“Oh I’m well aware of who Alex and Sophie are,” Matt told them. “They had a meeting the other day in his office.”
“How did you know that!?” Alex asked angrily.
“I was watching you, invisible,” Matt lied. “I overheard something very interesting while I was there. Apparently Alex here has 3 lamps that he’s hiding from you all.”

“That’s not true!” Alex protested.
“There’s a magical safe in the basement which I can’t get in,” Matt told them all. “I’m assuming that’s where they are.”
“Well perhaps we should take a look at this safe,” Jürgen said. “And put Apriya back in her lamp. We don’t want her interfering.”
“Very well,” Alex said, standing up. “Miss Showers, back in your lamp.”
“Yes Master,” she obliged, fading into a cloud of grey smoke, which shot upstairs to where her lamp presumably was.
“Off we go then,” Alex frowned.

The group then walked downstairs to the basement, where the safe was.
“Open it up, Alex,” Neil ordered him. Alex merely sighed, and opened it. There, sitting there on a cushion, were 3 magical lamps.
“Oh Alex, I’m disappointed with you,” Sarah said.
“Well I think that this ends our meeting for tonight,” Brian said. “I’ll take these lamps and add them to the others. The rest of us will convene to decide what to do about Alex.”

Everyone went back upstairs to get ready to go home.
“Tell me Matt, do you live locally?” Sophie asked him, annoyance obvious in her voice.
“Why yes I do…Sophie, was it?” Matt smirked in response.
“Then please allow me to take you home.” Sophie practically dragged Matt into the car, Lumiosa sitting next to him, while Alexis drove. Sophie waited until they were away before starting her rant.

“You fucking moron!” She shouted. “What were you doing in there!?”
“I couldn’t get into the safe, so I came to see what you guys were doing,” Matt replied. “When I got caught, I improvised.”
“That wasn’t in the plan!”
“So? They seem like nice people Sophie. I don’t think we’re in any danger.”
“Matt, those girls he’s got working at that place have been his family’s slaves for 200 years! And you saw how the others were rude to Alexis. They see their genies as possessions, not people. Hence why they’ve got 217 of them locked up.”
“Well maybe if we join their group, we can gain access to those genies, and get them out of there.”
“Still…I don’t trust them.”
“Sophie, perhaps Matt is right,” Alexis said.
“Alexis, shut up,” Sophie ordered her.

“I get you’re upset, and you don’t trust them, but I really think it might benefit us to stay with them,” Matt said. “Didn’t you say you were glad you’d found another guy with a genie?”
“Yes, but these people are different. They’re not like you. I agree we should stay with them, but they’re not our friends. We’re with them to free the captured genies. And then, who knows?”
“Alright then. Look…I’m sorry.”
“It’s alright. I’m sorry too. I shouldn’t have shouted.”
“No, you should have. I went against the plan, and now that Alex guy’s suspicious of me. He’s gonna want to know how I got Lumiosa’s lamp.”
“Well we’ll have to see what happens next. What the other members do.”

They pulled up outside Matt’s house, and he and Lumiosa got out.
“I don’t know what’s going to happen now,” Sophie said. “I suppose we could be together a bit now at least. Just say we hooked up after tonight.”
“Do you wanna come in?” Matt asked. “Not necessarily for sex. Just for cuddles if you want.”
“No, it’s fine. I just want to go home and rest. Thanks though.”
“Alright then. Goodnight Sophie.”
“Goodnight Matt.”

The two of them kissed, and parted for the night.

——————————-

Author’s message: So sorry about not posting a chapter yesterday. I got about half way through before I got tired and went to bed, but you can possibly see why, since this is the longest chapter yet! I hope I got the mix of sex and plot right. I also included the suggestion for Matt and Sophie to swap bodies and have sex.

Just a warning that there almost certainly WON’T be a chapter tomorrow (Friday the 22nd), since I’ll be out tomorrow night, but I’ll try to get one up on Saturday.

---

Part 2 of my Caveworms series. You should read part 1. It’s not necessary, but it may answer the question “What the fuck?”. It probably won’t though.

I lay there for a while in a daze, hoping, but not quite believing that what had happened to me yesterday was just a dream. The summer heat had started early again today, and I started to feel myself overheat under my covers, which were soaked in my sweat. With a groan I finally forced myself to stir, pulling off my sheets and sitting on the edge of my bed. I felt even heavier than before, and I was pretty sure my stomach had gotten bigger. I sat there with it resting on my legs, absent mindedly rubbing it all over, wondering just what I was going to do about this whole mess I was in. The hospital still seemed absolutely out of the question, and I didn’t seem to have any other options, so I resigned myself to my fate of being an unwilling incubator to this bizarre creature’s eggs. I took comfort from the thought that none of the worms seemed to have any teeth, and that they did seem oddly benign.

The urge to find a cool, open space slowly came to me, and before I’d even made a conscious decision, I found myself up and drifting towards the basement. I stripped out of my shorts and tank top as I descended the stairs. The air down there was nice and cool, and I felt a little refreshed. I sat in the middle of the room, the cool cement floor feeling really nice against my skin. I again started tracing my fingers across my engorged belly as that strange feeling of arousal I remembered from yesterday made my heart start to race.

I gently rocked my hips back and forth and moaned softly as I felt a stirring slowly build up inside me. The eggs seemed to be jerking about a little, as whatever was inside them began trying to force their way out. Damn these things grew fast! I was quite relieved that it would all be over soon, one way or another. That fantastic feeling of arousal was getting quite strong now, and grew more and more intense as each egg came to life.

“Oh my god!” I was startled suddenly by a voice coming from the top of the stairs. It was my little sister Hannah, and she looked freaked out. I looked up at her as she began quickly running down the stairs to my side. My arousal intensified even further as I watched her. She was wearing skimpy pyjama shorts and a matching top, and the sight of her plump little butt seemed to be the hottest thing I’d ever seen up to that point, and I felt a rush of giddiness that she would be here when my little ones came out. I don’t know where it came from, but as far as I was concerned, Hannah was now the sexiest creature alive, and I found myself drooling at the thought of the worms ravishing her as they did me.

“Amy what the fuck? Are you ok?” she said, deeply concerned. I looked back at her, feeling a wild look in my eyes. “I feel weird.” was all I managed to utter. She took my hand, and began to say something about getting me some help, but she was cut short as a an uncountable number of indescribable feelings suddenly peaked inside me, causing me to moan quite loudly. Hannah then screamed as she saw bulges begin to appear on my stomach, and start moving about. I could feel every worm finally hatch from its egg and start trying to make its way outside. One after another, two at a time, three, four, it went on and on. There were definitely hundreds, but I couldn’t hope to estimate any closer than that. It was the strangest thing, disconcertingly wonderful. Every inch of my womb, stomach, bowels and even my intestines were being tickled by scores of these slippery little suckers.

I barely even noticed that Hannah was trying to get away, but I was holding onto her with a strength I didn’t know I had. She kept screaming and struggling, begging me to let her go, but I really couldn’t. Besides, she was being dumb, there was nothing to be afraid of. Silly Nahnah, that’s what I used to call her, and she was being especially silly then, so I just held her tighter. I wanted to tell her to calm down, but I couldn’t seem to speak. My throat was full of something. My first worm had made its way into the world, and there were more right behind it. When Hannah screamed even louder and her struggle became more frantic I knew she’d seen it emerge. I then felt a worm at my cervix, tickling it as it forced its way through. I savoured the wonderful feeling of it being stretched wide open, and my pussy start to fill from the inside. I couldn’t believe, even as it was happening to me, that anything could feel so wonderful.

But it wasn’t until I felt my ass wink open that I actually started cumming. It was a hell of a thing, with that first contraction, a torrent of worms began to pour out of my pussy and ass. Thankfully, the ones emerging from my stomach were a little more leisurely in their birth, coming out just one at a time, and I realised then that these creatures were as benign as I thought. They’d never want to hurt me, or anyone.
The flow of newborn worms from my nether regions wasn’t a constant one, sometimes it was just one particularly large one forcefully pushing its way through until it popped out, followed by a whole bunch of smaller ones, and sometimes it was just a couple of average ones simply snaking their way out.

It seemed that most of the eggs that had been laid in my stomach had moved deeper while I slept, so far fewer ended up coming out from my mouth, only about a dozen or so. It wasn’t until the last of them finally emerged and fell to the floor with a soft, wet plop that I was able to taste that amazing fluid they had all oozed on their way out. I savoured the divine flavour for a moment, and felt a lot more clear headed. I opened my eyes and looked at Hannah as she was being molested by all the worms I’d given birth to so far. And there were a lot, they slithered and writhed all about her, some making their way up her leg, trying to get into her shorts.

She wasn’t screaming so much as whimpering by then, and she was leaning back as far as she could go, but I was still holding on to her hand. She fell back to the floor suddenly when I let go, and the worms then swarmed all over her. A couple pushed their way inside her shorts and her sounds of fear and distress suddenly gave way to a pleasured sigh. A couple of other worms then worked together to pull her shorts down, as still more came out of me. Seemingly involuntarily, Hannah spread her legs apart, and she had a few worms on her pussy that seemed to be sucking all over, as a couple more made their way between her buttcheeks and did something that caused her to arch her back and gasp.

It was so insanely hot watching all this happen to her while I continued to give birth to a seemingly never ending horde of these strange worm creatures. They were all over the floor now, many completely ignoring the both of us, content to just spread out across the room. Others were tickling and sucking on my stomach and boobs, but I barely noticed that because the feelings coming from my pussy and ass were just overwhelming.

Hannah was now almost completely covered in worms, only her head and a few patches of skin below were visible, and she was moaning in a most arousing way. One worm then started to rub its tip across her lips, coating them in its clear slime, which caused her to to recoil in horror for a second before obviously seeing how great it tasted. She started to suck ravenously, and it seemed happy to just let her drink from it like a big, thick straw.

I noticed that I was starting to feel emptier and emptier, I was nearing the end of my litter. I felt my ass close shut, and a feeling of great relief as a final, really thick worm slid out. It seemed like the best was saved for last, as something similar was happening in my pussy, but this one was even thicker. It was slow going, but I loved the feeling of my whole pussy being stretched wider than it ever had been before. When it crowned, I couldn’t believe how thick it was, and wondered how the hell I’d fit that thing inside me, along with all the others. It must have been at least four inches thick, and I loved seeing how my pussy stretched all around it as it slowly emerged. After it was about half way, maybe ten inches, the rest suddenly slid out and my pussy snapped shut behind it with a loud ‘plop’.

I felt so empty, yet so satisfied. I looked down and my stomach was still somewhat bloated, and I realised that I must still have had all the now empty eggs in me. I didn’t worry about it too much though, I was just glad to be back to a more manageable size. Hannah was still being molested by a host of worms, though I noticed none seemed to have actually entered her yet. Perhaps they were waiting for something? Waiting for me? What could I do? I carefully crawled closer to her, trying not to tread on any of the worms. But it was unavoidable, they were simply EVERYWHERE. Granted, the room wasn’t exactly huge, but I still couldn’t believe that the whole lot of them were all inside me just a few minutes ago.

Still, the worms didn’t seem to care when I crawled on them, so I figured they weren’t being hurt. I hadn’t really appreciated it in the cave yesterday, but the feeling of this warm, wet, wriggling carpet was quite amazing. And the smell! It now absolutely permeated the room, and that feeling of lightness came back.
Looking down at Hannah, with the worms all over her, sucking and massaging her, made me sigh. Her eyes were closed and mouth hanging open, a worm arched above her simply leaking its fluid into her waiting mouth. She made a few gargled sounds of contentment, and I just enjoyed the sight for a moment.
Then, all at once, most of the tentacles got off of her, only a few remaining around her feet. When she stirred and her eyes fluttered open, she just looked up at me with a weak smile.

“Hey.” She said groggily.

“Hey.” I replied, smiling back down at her. “How’re you feeling?”

“Weird.” she said as she arched her back and started to stretch like she’d been asleep for days.

“It’s pretty hot today, how about we take this off?” I smirked mischievously, tugging at her top. Without a word she just sat up and raised her arms. She was now as naked as me, and I was more turned on than ever. I’d never realised how hot my sister was before. Her hair was light brown like mine, but she kept hers shorter, down to her neck. She wasn’t a lot younger than me, she’d be fifteen in a few months, but her boobs hadn’t gone through the growth spurt mine had just yet, so they were still just perky little buds with small nipples. I licked my lips at the sight, and leaned down to put my lips on hers. It was weird feeling the tentacles in my hands as I supported myself on my arms, and I couldn’t resist gripping what I could grab, and loved how they slithered between my fingers.

My sudden kiss seemed to confuse Hannah a little. She didn’t try to push me away, but she seemed to start trying to say something into my mouth. She quickly gave up in favour of tenuously kissing me back though, and the taste of the worm’s fluid was thick on her lips, and when I slid my tongue into her mouth, it met with hers, she quite suddenly grabbed me by the back of my neck and pulled me close, her tongue now passionately wrestling with mine.

It was my first time ever kissing a girl like this. Even when I’d fooled around with my cousin all those years ago we never really went that far, since we didn’t know what we were doing. But now I felt like I was experiencing my first kiss ever, as all first kisses should be: a wonderful, unforgettable experience. I pulled my weight off my arms, grabbed her head and pulled her close to me, as we continued devouring each others lips.

I then felt a worm wrap itself around my ankle and start gently tugging on my leg as if trying to get my attention. I reluctantly broke our kiss, and looked back to see what it wanted, but it just let go and slithered away. I felt like I’d just been pranked, but then I noticed a couple of particularly long, thin worms emerge from the great mass that surrounded us and start slithering up Hannah’s chest. They looked identical, about an inch wide and maybe two feet long. They began to leak copious amounts of their fluid from the holes at their tips all over Hannah’s small breasts. While they did this, they used their other ends to massage it into her skin, paying particular attention to her nipples. Hannah smiled and gave a half moan half sigh as they did their work, making her chest all shiny and slippery.

I noticed that whatever they were doing was making her nipples start to swell up. I couldn’t help but watch in fascination as after a couple of minutes they looked quite engorged. They kept at it for a little while longer before both simultaneously reared up and started pushing down on her nipples, and judging by the way they pressed into her flesh, they were doing it quite hard.

Hannah really came to life then, arching her back and moaning more and more frantically. What I saw next was unbelievable. Slowly but surely, her nipples began to stretch around the worms as they pushed harder and harder. Hannah seemed now to be stuck between a place of unimaginable pleasure, and deep discomfort. She didn’t really seem to be in pain, but I could only imagine how bizarre it must have felt to have her nipples being slowly forced open and penetrated. I was a bit worried actually, since nipple holes are small, like REALLY small. It should not have been possible for anything thicker than maybe a pin to fit inside, and even then that would definitely not have felt good. But I quickly realised that the fluid they had used was somehow making her more stretchy.

Hannah suddenly screamed as the first worm finally managed to pop into her nipple, followed shortly by the second. It was such an incredible sight seeing her nipples being stretched to such an unbelievable degree, and she looked down at what was happening to her with a look of horror, mixed with an unmistakable amount of lust, on her face. Slowly, each worm wiggled its way in as I watched, utterly transfixed. A spiraling bulge began to form inside her boobs as more and more of the worms disappeared into her nipples. By the time they were about half way in, Hannah was reduced to a gibbering mess as she twitched and occasionally yelped from what looked like an insane orgasm.

Her chest was soon more bulge than boob, but the worms still had several inches left to go. They say time flies when you’re having fun, but thankfully this seemed to be a pretty slow process, so I was able to truly enjoy the unbelievable sight before me. My naked little sister, her skin shiny from the slime all over her, thrashing about in a non stop climax as two long, slippery worms slowly oozed their way into her nipples.

When the last bit of the first worm finally disappeared inside Hannah’s nipple, suddenly causing it to close shut with a soft, wet popping sound, looking at it, you’d never know it had been stretched so widely just a moment ago. When the second worm did the same, Hannah just lay there gasping for air. Her boobs looked quite silly then, as though she’d gotten some terrible spiral shaped implants. I wondered just what the hell these worms were doing in her boobs, and I gasped when I got my answer.

It was almost imperceptible at first, the spiral shape just becoming less and less defined, but the process seemed to accelerate exponentially and in mere moments it became quite obvious that her breasts had begun to inflate like a couple of balloons. My eyes grew wide as her boobs continued to expand. But they didn’t just become larger, they also seemed to become more swollen. Right before my eyes, her breasts went through a considerable growth spurt, going from something that barely filled a b-cup, to what must have been at least a dd. Not only that, but her nipples grew along with them, and were now about the size of a thimble.

I admit, at that point I hadn’t seen very many, but those were the most gorgeous boobs I had ever seen. They looked really firm, but not hard, and fell against her chest in big, beautiful lumps. Hannah had been watching the growth with as much interest as me, and she was the first to touch them. She initially just poked one with a finger, then quickly moved on to massaging them thoroughly. In fact, she ended up massaging them quite hard, as though they were hurting her. I decided to help her out a bit and moved my hands to rub them along with her.

She seemed grateful for the help, and our hands continuously clashed as they harshly rubbed her engorged, swollen breasts. I loved how they felt, fleshy, not fatty, and her nipples were so hard, they felt like a couple of tiny cocks. I suddenly felt something wet and warm on my fingers, and was shocked to find a stream of milk had started leaking out of her nipples. I licked up what was on my hands, and the next thing I knew, I was hungrily sucking on her tits.

I thought their fluid tasted great, but the milk these worms had caused Hannah to produce was something else entirely. It made every inch of me tingle and I sucked and sucked like I was dying of thirst. Hannah seemed to be enjoying it too, I could feel her wiggling beneath me, hear her moaning louder and louder as I continued gorging myself.

I felt satisfied before long, but couldn’t stop drinking. I knew I had to stop though, so I forced myself to sit up and I gasped as though I was coming up for air after being underwater for a little too long. Milk was still leaking from Hannah’s nipples, despite the amount I’d ingested, it didn’t look as though I’d even made a dent in her overall supply. She then pulled me down to her and we started making out again. I crawled atop her, loving the feeling of her huge, soft boobs against my own, and soon my chest was coated in her milk.

I felt a worm slither between us from between our legs, and we both moaned into each other’s mouths as it slithered higher and higher, rubbing against both our clits as it went. It nestled its way in between her boobs, and started pushing against me with a surprising amount of strength. I quickly took the hint and sat up, admiring the view beneath me. Hannah’s boobs seemed to have gotten a bit bigger, and the worm curled itself around one of them and started suckling on her nipple. It whipped its tail up and attached its other end to her other nipple and sucked on that one too. What a greedy little guy!

Hannah was really enjoying what it was doing to her, and I decided to make her feel even better. I scooted back a bit and unceremoniously planted my lips around her clit and sucked it into my mouth. It had the desired effect, I could feel her hips involuntarily jerk, but I held her firmly in place and started to flick her clit with my tongue.

Having never eaten a girl out before, I was glad to see that I seemed to be doing a great job. Hannah went wild as I went to town on her pussy. She tasted so delicious, and I was thrilled as I brought her closer and closer to orgasm. She grabbed handfuls of my hair and pushed my head into her pussy, desperately grinding herself on my face. With Hannah’s frantic movements, it was difficult to get at her clit when I wanted it, but it didn’t seem to bother her. Her moans became screams and when I felt her pussy start twitching, and a gush of sweet fluid burst over my chin and in my mouth, I knew I’d done it, and was quite pleased with myself.

I stood up on my knees and smiled down at Hannah, though she didn’t see me, she was too lost in pleasure. The worm detached from her nipples and slithered down her stomach towards her pussy. It was quite thick now, about maybe three inches across. I eagerly anticipated watching it stretch her pussy wide as hell and disappear inside her, but it didn’t. When it got between her legs, it slid across her clit, reintensifying her lingering orgasms, but it kept going. I then realised that its goal wasn’t Hannah’s pussy, it was mine. It slithered up my thigh and attached one end to my clit.

It didn’t start sucking as I expected though. It did something else entirely, I couldn’t figure out what for the life of me, but it somehow felt as though it was entering my clit. The worm slowly flattened its tip against me, and I suddenly started to feel really weird down there. I was then pretty sure I could feel something small and thin then making its way into my urethra, but I couldn’t be sure. It detached itself from my thigh and simply hung limp between my legs, still firmly attached to my clit and the area surrounding it.

The weird feeling became more pronounced as I noticed the worm begin to change colour, and though the sensation was slow to come on, it was in an instant that I realised that I was starting to FEEL the worm, as if it was a part of my body. It was now the same hue as my own flesh, more or less, and it raised itself up, the end not attached to me swelling up as it went.

There was no mistaking what the worm now looked like. While I had always perceived them in the same way as I did a penis, it now genuinely resembled one. A really fucking big one. And it was mine. I could actually feel it when I reached down to touch it. The tip, which had swelled into a very cock-like head, was as sensitive as my clit. I shivered at the sensation, and then noticed Hannah, who had seen the whole thing. Her mouth gaping, her eyes had a look of unbridled lust. She couldn’t believe what she was seeing, but she loved the sight.

She crawled over to me til her face was mere inches from my new cock, and looked up at me wide eyed and horny. “Can I… can I have that?” she asked, quivering.

“All yours lil sis.” I replied. With that she licked it, getting a good taste of the fluid that was leaking from the hole at the tip. Her eyes lit up and she started licking more, the feeling of her tongue playing with my cock was heavenly. She wrapped her lips around it, and tried to suck as much of it into her mouth as she could. It was too thick for her to get much in, but she continued sucking the fluid from its hole and making my knees quake.

My legs just couldn’t handle the amazing sensations she was causing, and I slowly sank to the ground, Hannah’s mouth hungrily following my cock until I was fully laying down, sighing as I felt the mass of worms beneath me massaging my back. She quickly settled into our new position and wildly slurped and sucked on my cock.

“Mmm, tastes so good.” she sighed between sucks, then started bobbing her head up and down on the small part of the head she could fit into her mouth. “But I want it deeper inside me.” Hannah looked up at me, her eyes full of lust.

“Then come here.” I said, and reached down to pull her face up to mine. As soon as our lips met, our mouths practically fused together. I loved the feeling of my tongue in her mouth, hers in mine, and when they met in between. I could feel her pussy against the shaft of my cock, and she grinded against it as we kissed with intense passion. I felt it move a bit, and though I couldn’t quite tell what was going on down there, Hannah lifted her hips up a bit and before I knew it, I could feel her pussy slowly start to open up around my cock.

Hannah sat up on me and started wiggling her hips to try to force my cock deeper into her insanely tight pussy. The head had barely entered her when I felt it come up against a barrier that I knew to be her hymen. Hannah jolted from a sudden feeling of pain, but then cautiously started to put more and more weight onto me. And then, as if she suddenly stopped giving a shit, she lifted her knees enough to put ALL her weight on my cock. Her scream pierced my ears as the whole head suddenly popped in and began a slow descent into her pussy. I couldn’t tell if it was a scream of pain or pleasure, but she kept forcing herself lower and lower onto my cock regardless.

We locked eyes as she descended and she grabbed my head, pulling my mouth to hers. My own hands traced random patterns across her back, hoping to add a little tenderness to this intense, raw passion that was electric between us. It was futile though, because I soon found my hands at her lower back, pulling our crotches together as hard as I could.

I wasn’t sure how long my cock was, maybe a foot, maybe more, but it was a little over half way buried in her pussy when it met her cervix. Did I mention how tight her pussy was? It bears repeating. Being inside her felt like trying to put on pants several sizes too small. But then I felt her cervix quivering and it was almost too much. She started lifting herself up and dropping down, gasping at each impact as my cock slammed against her cervix.

“I need more Amy!” she whined. “Fuck that thing right into me!”

Well, if she insisted. It took us a couple of seconds, but we quickly found a rhythm so her downward motions were met with my upward thrusts. Each impact sent shivers up my spine which spread across my whole body, but I could feel it going a tiny bit deeper each time. Her cervix was soon open enough to allow a bit of the tip of my cock past it, but all it took was one, final thrust for it to pop in, at which point she suddenly stopped, arching her back and staring at the ceiling, mouth agape.

Her body seemed paralysed, and I just sat there and watched her sink lower and lower onto my cock. I felt the back of her womb stretching around it as her pussy consumed the final couple of inches. She was still in the same posture, just letting out one big, long sigh as she grew accustomed to being stretched so wide, and penetrated so deep.

She slowly started rocking her hips back and forth, building up intensity until she was frantically bouncing up and down on my cock. Her boobs were still leaking milk, which also covered my own chest, and I couldn’t help but reach up to play with them as she rode me. When I felt that she was definitely used to having me inside her, I began thrusting. She couldn’t keep up with me, and soon she stopped moving at all as I started really pounding into her.

“FUCK FUCK FUCK!” was all Hannah could scream as I fucked her harder and harder. Her tits bounced with each thrust. Her pussy was stretched so wide around my cock, it looked so incredibly hot and I couldn’t imagine how good she must have been feeling. It felt pretty amazing to me too, but it was such an unfamiliar sensation. I could feel her pussy squeezing every inch of my cock as I thrust into her just far enough to leave only the head in her womb.

I could feel something welling up inside me, something I’d never felt before. I didn’t really know what it meant, but with it my cock seemed to become more and more sensitive. Then I felt a worm pushing its way between my buttcheeks and up against my ass. It wasn’t gentle, but it didn’t hurt as it forced my tight hole open and wiggled its way in, deeper and deeper. It then stiffened, refusing to move with me, so instead, I moved against it as I thrust hard into Hannah. Just as I fucked her, I fucked it.

Hannah was going wild atop me, screaming and babbling incoherently as she was utterly overcome with pleasure. I grabbed her buttcheeks and held her in place and deepened my thrusts. I inched my fingers closer to her butthole all the while, before finally finding it and teasing it with my fingers. As if I’d pushed a button, that set her right off. I felt her pussy spasming all over my cock, as the worm in my ass suddenly seemed to swell up to nearly twice its size.

Hannah and I then came together, and I felt myself shooting a huge amount of liquid deep into her womb as her pussy massaged my cock. This liquid seemed to be coming from inside though, not from the worm that had attached itself to me. I grabbed onto her back and pulled her close, and she fell onto me, her engorged boobs pressing tight against my body. I gasped in shock as I felt the worm in my ass start popping out… over and over again. I quickly realised that it had become ‘ribbed for my pleasure’, and with perfect timing it pulled each section out of me, making my ass stretch and contract as it went.

I felt like the two of us were now just a pile of orgasms, and my ejaculation continued unabated. Hannah shivered on top of me as her entire system was wracked by the greatest things she had ever felt. Despite how lost I was in this orgasmic delirium, I couldn’t help but notice that her pussy seemed to be slowly sliding off my cock. I moved my hands back down to her butt, and noticed that it was a lot higher than it was just before.

The realisation that I was shooting so much cum into her that her stomach was being forced to expand to contain it all seemed to get me shooting into her even harder. I could swear I could even hear it splashing against the walls of her womb. I found myself suddenly sitting up, so that she was now in my lap, and the worm in my ass now bore all my weight, which made its journey out of me even more incredible. I then pushed Hannah down onto her back. The bulge in her stomach was now quite easy to see, and I couldn’t help staring at it growing bigger and bigger as I kept unloading into her.

I don’t know how long this took, it’s hard to keep track of time when you’re so overloaded with ecstasy you’re barely aware you even exist, but I could see her stomach swell more and more with each great spurt. By the time I was done, she looked heavily pregnant. Not as big as I’d ended up before, but maybe about 8 months along.

I let out a long, deep exhalation when the worm in my ass finally exited all the way, and my torrent of cum finally died down. I took a moment to admire my handiwork. Hannah’s huge boobs contrasted nicely with her now huge tummy, and the look on her face was one of total contentment and satisfaction. I wiggled my hips, trying to squeeze out every last drop of cum, and then suddenly I found that I could no longer feel my cock. Still buried deep inside my little sister, I watched it detach itself from my clit and started worming its way deeper into her pussy until it disappeared altogether.

It had a pretty big effect on Hannah though, as she quite obviously started cumming again. Looking down at her, I then noticed that my own stomach was now as flat as it had been before this whole thing started. It occurred to me that maybe the worm had somehow used all the eggshells inside me to help create the huge amount of cum I’d just unloaded. How efficient! I was honestly just glad to have them out of me either way, though I felt an odd urge to see my tummy all swollen again.

Oh well, there’d be plenty of time for that, for now I wanted to see how Hannah was doing. She was lying on her side now, drooling and occasionally twitching, obviously still cumming pretty hard. I somehow knew she was pregnant with something, though no eggs had been laid in her. Was the life cycle of these creatures really this complicated? I couldn’t wait to find out!

To be continued…

---